UWJV. Of CALIF. LIBRARY, LQS ANGM6 
 
 LIBRARY OF 
 
 ARCHITECTURE AND 
 
 ALLIED ARTS 
 
 Gift of 
 
 The Heirs 
 
 of 
 R . Germain Hubby , A . I . A. .
 
 HOW TO KNOW ARCHITECTURE
 
 FACADE OF THE CATHEDRAL AT RHEIMS
 
 HOW TO KNOW 
 
 ARCHITECTURE 
 
 y % 
 
 THE HUMAN ELEMENTS . 
 
 IN THE 
 
 EVOLUTION OF STYLES 
 
 BY 
 
 FRANK E. WALLIS, A.A.I.A. 
 
 AUTHOR OF 
 "OLD COLONIAL ARCHITECTURE" 
 
 ILLUSTRATED 
 
 HARPER & BROTHERS PUBLISHERS 
 
 NEW YORK AND LONDON 
 
 M C M X
 
 Copyright, iqio, by HARPER & BROTHERS 
 
 Published November, 1910. 
 Printed in til' fnittd St.itrt <>/ .-I'ntrff.i
 
 CONTENTS 
 
 PAGAN THE FIRST PERIOD 
 
 CHAP. PAGE 
 
 I. THE HUMAN FACTORS IN ARCHITECTURE .... 3 
 
 II. TRADE AND SCIENTIFIC FACTORS 10 
 
 III. GREEK FACTORS 26 
 
 IV. THE FIRST GREAT TRANSITION 55 
 
 CHRISTIAN THE SECOND PERIOD 
 
 V. THE BIRTH OF CHRISTIAN ARCHITECTURE ... 87 
 
 VI. THE SECOND GREAT TRANSITION 96 
 
 VII. PREPARATION FOR THE GOTHIC 125 
 
 VIII. THE GOTHIC 132 
 
 IX. FLAMBOYANT GOTHIC 150 
 
 INTELLECTUAL THE THIRD PERIOD 
 
 X. THE THIRD GREAT TRANSITION 169 
 
 XI. THE RENAISSANCE IN FRANCE 196 
 
 XII. FRANCIS I. TO Louis XVI 213 
 
 XIII. FROM Louis XVI. TO MODERN FRANCE .... 229 
 
 XIV. PARALLEL DEVELOPMENTS IN ENGLAND .... 239 
 
 XV. THE GEORGIAN PERIOD OF ENGLAND .... 256 
 
 MODERN THE FOURTH PERIOD 
 
 XVI. THE GEORGIAN IN AMERICA 271 
 
 XVII. THE AMERICAN DECADENCE 294 
 
 XVIII. PROGRESS IN OTHER COUNTRIES 304 
 
 XIX. THE ARCHITECT AND THE FUTURE 312 
 
 INDEX 321
 
 ILLUSTRATIONS 
 
 FIG. PAGE 
 
 FACADE OF THE CATHEDRAL AT RHEIMS . . . Frontispiece 
 
 I EGYPTIAN COLUMNS FROM THE TEMPLE OF LUXOR . . 15 
 
 2 THE OLD TOMBS PRISON, NEW YORK l"J 
 
 3 AN ASSYRIAN COLUMN, PERSEPOLIS l8 
 
 4 ASSYRIAN SCULPTURE IQ 
 
 5 AN ASSYRIAN CAPITAL SHOWING THE ORIGIN OF THE 
 
 IONIC 2O 
 
 6 DIAGRAM OF AXIS PLAN 23 
 
 7 NEW HAMPSHIRE BARN FRAME 33 
 
 8 GREEK STONE CONSTRUCTION 35 
 
 9 THE PARTHENON 37 
 
 IO DORIC COLUMN FROM THE TEMPLE OF HERCULES, 
 
 AGRIGENTUM 4! 
 
 II AN IONIC COLUMN FROM THE TEMPLE OF " WINGLESS 
 
 VICTORY" 43 
 
 12 DETAIL OF IONIC CAPITAL SHOWING VOLUTE .... 44 
 
 13 CORINTHIAN CAPITAL, PANTHEON, ROME 45 
 
 14 MODIFIED CORINTHIAN 46 
 
 15 CORINTHIAN CAPITAL FROM THE TEMPLE OF LYSICRATES . 47 
 1 6 PORCH OF HOUSE AT SALEM, MASS., SHOWING IONIC 
 
 COLUMN 48 
 
 17 UNION SQUARE SAVINGS-BANK, NEW YORK (CORINTHIAN) 50 
 
 1 8 OLD CUSTOM-HOUSE, NEW YORK (lONIC COLUMNS) . . 5! 
 IQ COLONNADE ON LAFAYETTE PLACE, NEW YORK (CORIN- 
 
 THIAN) 53 
 
 2O ENTRANCE TO THE ASTOR HOUSE, NEW YORK (DORIC) . 54
 
 ILLUSTRATIONS 
 
 FIG - PACK 
 
 21 TOMB OF ALEXANDER THE GREAT 56 
 
 22 TRIUMPHAL ARCH OF TITUS rg 
 
 2J ST. SOPHIA, CONSTANTINOPLE 64 
 
 24 ST. MARK'S, VENICE 65 
 
 25 ROMAN ARCH WITH PEDIMENT ()7 
 
 26 GREEK-CROSS PLAN AT TORCELLO, ITALY, WITH DRUM 
 
 AND DOME 69 
 
 27 THE DUOMO AT SIENA, ITALY (POINTED BYZANTINE) . JO 
 
 28 DOORWAY OF CHURCH AT ST. MARK'S, VENICE ... 71 
 
 29<7 BYZANTINE CAPITAL, ST. MARK'S, VENICE .... 72 
 
 296 BYZANTINE CAPITAL, RAVENNA 72 
 
 JO COMPOSITE CAPITAL FROM SEVILLE (MOORISH) ... 7} 
 
 31 MOORISH ARCH AND ARABESQUE, ALHAMBRA .... 74 
 
 32 THE ZENANA AT AGRA, INDIA 75 
 
 33 KNICKERBOCKER TRUST COMPANY, NEW YORK (ROMAN 
 
 CORINTHIAN) 77 
 
 34 CHURCH OF THE MADELEINE, PARIS 78 
 
 35 MADISON SQUARE PRESBYTERIAN CHURCH, NEW YORK . 79 
 
 36 UNITARIAN CHURCH, NEW YORK 8 I 
 
 37 TEMPLE EMANU-EL, NEW YORK 82 
 
 38 INTERIOR OF ST. LORENZO, ROME (BASILICA) ... 89 
 39 ROMAN CAPITALS AT MOISSAC, SHOWING THE IN- 
 CREASED SIZE OF ABACUS AND ORNAMENT IN- 
 FLUENCED BY THE BYZANTINE IOI 
 
 4O ST. TROPHIME, ARLES, FRANCE (ROMANESQUE) . . . 103 
 41 ROMANESQUE PORTAL AT ST. GILLES, FRANCE . . . 105 
 42 DETAIL OF PORTAL AT ST. GILLES, FRANCE .... 106 
 43 NOTRE DAME DU PUY, LE-PUY-EN-VELAY, FRANCE . IO8 
 44 DOORWAY OF NOTRE DAME DU PORT, CLERMONT- 
 FERRAND, FRANCE HO 
 
 45 DETAIL OF APSE, CHURCH OF NOTRE DAME DU PORT, 
 
 CLERMONT-FERRAND, FRANCE Ill 
 
 46 CATHEDRAL OF ST. FRONT, PERIGUEUX, FRANCE . . 112 
 
 47 TOWER OF ST. PIERRE AT ANGOULEME, FRANCE . . 115
 
 ILLUSTRATIONS 
 
 FIG. PAGE 
 
 48 PORCH OF TRINITY CHURCH, BOSTON, MASS. (ROMAN- 
 ESQUE) 119 
 
 49 MAIN ENTRANCE OF COURT-HOUSE, PITTSBURG (ROMAN- 
 ESQUE) 121 
 
 50 ENTRANCE TO THE CITY HALL, ALBANY, N. Y. (ROMAN- 
 ESQUE) 122 
 
 51 ROMANESQUE BRACKET AT MOISSAC, FRANCE . . . 123 
 
 52 THE ARCH THRUST 133 
 
 53 THE CATHEDRAL AT BEAUVAIS, FRANCE 135 
 
 54 TENEMENT IN MORLAIX, FRANCE, BUILT ON THE RUINS 
 
 OF NORMAN WORK 137 
 
 55 CARVED CORNER-POST AT SENS, FRANCE 139 
 
 56 DORMER AT LISIEUX, FRANCE, SHOWING TRANSITION 
 
 FROM FIFTEENTH-CENTURY GOTHIC 14! 
 
 58 PORCH OF THE CATHEDRAL AT RHEIMS 143 
 
 59 INTERIOR OF CATHEDRAL AT ROUEN 145 
 
 60 SAINTE CHAPELLE, PARIS (GOTHIC) 148 
 
 6l SCREEN OF THE CATHEDRAL AT TROYES, FRANCE (FIF- 
 TEENTH-CENTURY GOTHIC) 154 
 
 62 ST. MACLOU, ROUEN 156 
 
 63 ST. THOMAS'S CHURCH, NEW YORK 158 
 
 64 RESIDENCE OF W. K. VANDERBILT, NEW YORK (siX- 
 
 TEENTH-CENTURY GOTHIC') l6o 
 
 65 THE LADY CHAPEL, ST. PATRICK'S CATHEDRAL, NEW 
 
 YORK l62 
 
 66 DOOR ON BROADWAY, NEW YORK (FIFTEENTH-CENTURY 
 
 GOTHIC) 164 
 
 67 RICCARDI PALACE, FLORENCE (ITALIAN RENAISSANCE) . 171 
 
 68 THE ROUND ARCHES OF ST. MARK*S, VENICE . . . 173 
 
 69 DUCAL PALACE, VENICE 175 
 
 70 THE LIBRARY, VENICE 177 
 
 71 FARNESE PALACE, ROME . 179 
 
 72 THE CAPITOL, ROME l8l 
 
 73 A TENEMENT IN VITERBO, ITALY 183
 
 ILLUSTRATIONS 
 
 fin. PACE 
 
 74 NFW YORK HERALD BUILDING 1 86 
 
 75 PALACE AT VERONA, ITALY l88 
 
 76 TIFFANY AND COMPANY, NEW YORK (VENETIAN) . . IQO 
 
 77 PUBLIC LIBRARY NO. 29, NEW YORK (FLORENTINE) . IQ2 
 78 PENNSYLVANIA RAILROAD STATION, NEW YORK 
 
 (ROMAN) 194 
 
 79 LOUIS XII. DOORWAY (LATE GOTHIC) 197 
 
 80 CHATEAU AT BLOIS, FRANCE (FRANCIS I.) .... 198 
 
 8 1 CHIMNEY AT BLOIS, FRANCE (FRANCIS I.) .... 2OO 
 
 82 DORMER AT BLOIS, FRANCE 2OI 
 
 83 THE PAVILION AT FONTAINEBLEAU, PARIS (FRANCIS I.) 2O2 
 
 84 FINE ARTS BUILDING, NEW YORK (FRANCIS I.) . . 203 
 
 85 CHATEAU AT CHAMBORD, FRANCE 205 
 
 86 CHATEAU OF AZAY LE RIDEAU, FRANCE 207 
 
 87 CHATEAU AT CHENONCEAUX 2o8 
 
 88 THE SCHWAB RESIDENCE, NEW YORK 2IO 
 
 89 BILTMORE HOUSE, NORTH CAROLINA 212 
 
 90 VERSAILLES (LOUIS XIV.) 217 
 
 91 DOORWAY AT VERSAILLES (LOUIS XIV.) 2ig 
 
 92 DOORWAY AT VERSAILLES (LOUIS XV.) 223 
 
 93 INTERIOR OF A DRAWING-ROOM (l.OUIS XVI.) . . . 227 
 
 94 THE LOUVRE OF PHILIP AUGUSTUS 235 
 
 95 A PAVILION OF THE MODERN LOUVRE 237 
 
 96 CANTERBURY CATHEDRAL (EARLY NORMAN AND LATE 
 
 GOTHIC) 241 
 
 97 INTERIOR OF WESTMINSTER ABBEY 243 
 
 98 MODERN TRANSLATION OF TUDOR GOTHIC .... 245 
 
 99 MODERN TRANSLATION OF LATE GOTHIC 249 
 
 100 ST. PAUL'S CATHEDRAI 253 
 
 IOI CITY HALL, NEW YORK (ENGLISH RENAISSANCE.) . . 259 
 
 I O2 GEORGIAN IN ENGLAND 262 
 
 IO3 DOORWAY IN NEW YORK CITY (GREEK) 264 
 
 IO4 DOORWAY IN NEW YORK CITY (GREEK) 266 
 
 105 CHURCH IN MEXICO 273
 
 ILLUSTRATIONS 
 
 FIG. PAGB 
 
 IO6 DUTCH BUNGALOW, NEW YORK STATE 277 
 
 107 A GAMBREL ROOF AT NEWPORT, R. 1 278 
 
 IO8 CHURCH AT SALEM, MASS 280 
 
 109 ARCHITECT'S DRAWING OF HOUSE IN SALEM (1799) . 282 
 
 IIO STATE CAPITOL, BOSTON, MASS . 284 
 
 III A DOORWAY AT PORTSMOUTH, N. H 287 
 
 112 A MODERN EXAMPLE OF GEORGIAN (CORINTHIAN) . 289 
 
 113 A MODERN EXAMPLE OF GEORGIAN (DORIC) . . . 292 
 
 114 THE BLACK-WALNUT PERIOD (VICTORIAN GOTHIC) . 295 
 115 POST-OFFICE AT MARSHALLTOWN, IOWA (FRENCH 
 
 RENAISSANCE) 299 
 
 Il6 POST-OFFICE AT PORTSMOUTH, VA. (ENGLISH RENAIS- 
 SANCE) 302 
 
 117 A DEPARTMENT STORE IN DUSSELDORF, GERMANY . 311
 
 PAGAN 
 
 THE FIRST PERIOD
 
 HOW TO KNOW ARCHITECTURE 
 
 CHAPTER I 
 
 THE HUMAN FACTORS IN ARCHITECTURE 
 
 ACING the vast amount of literature on 
 architectural history, it would be almost 
 an impertinence to offer the public an- 
 other book were it not that so little 
 has been written that may be readily 
 understood and enjoyed by those without 
 technical training. 
 I have undertaken to discuss this subtle and fascinat- 
 ing expression of human development from the viewpoint 
 of familiar, every-day experience here in our American 
 homes. With the construction and design of the build- 
 
 O 
 
 ings on our own streets in city, town, or village, as ex- 
 amples, we will trace the growth of form and detail back 
 through the ages, learning to read in the familiar things 
 about us the strange but intensely human story of the 
 evolution of architectural styles and to understand their 
 significance in our own lives. 
 
 Every American city, and most of our towns, contains 
 examples of all the principal styles or periods in archi- 
 tecture, besides some of no legitimate parentage whatever. 
 
 3
 
 HOW TO KNOW ARCHITECTURE 
 
 This in itself is a plain exposition of a basic architectural 
 truth, which we will Hncl repeating itself over and over 
 in all phases of the subject. It is that architecture is 
 man's most self-revealing record of his struggle upward 
 from barbarism to the complex civili/ation of to-day. It 
 expresses intimately and unerringly his ambitions and 
 ideals, his strength and his weakness, his ignorance and 
 his awakening. The stud) of architectural progress must 
 for this reason be also the study of human progress. 
 History and this most permanent and all-embracing of 
 the arts are thus most intimately united. There is noth- 
 ing in architecture, down to the curve of a molding or 
 the proportions of an individual brick, that has not its 
 specific human reason. Often in the case of such trivial 
 details as these we must go back through the centuries 
 to some great crisis in human affairs for that reason. 
 
 The polyglot character of American architecture is an 
 excellent example of this general truth. We are a young 
 nation, composite in character, and not yet bound to- 
 gether by any great ties of common tradition. We are 
 made up from all the nations of civilization. The Latin 
 and the Saxon stand cheek by jowl with the Teuton and 
 the Celt, and the progress of amalgamation, though more 
 rapid than ever before in the world's history, has not 
 yet been fast enough to produce anything like complete 
 homogeneity. Our architecture in its odd mixtures of 
 types perfectly reflects this state of things. It is Classic 
 or Gothic, French, German, Spanish, or something else, 
 with no one influence dominant incohesive and with 
 little continuity of growth. 
 
 Architecture, though the aesthetically sensitive may rail 
 at it, is thus a prolific source of historical data, a most 
 
 4
 
 HUMAN FACTORS IN ARCHITECTURE 
 
 comprehensive and interesting text-book of which I shall 
 make frequent use, and shall do my best to interpret 
 simply and, I hope, interestingly. 
 
 Accepting, then, the dictum that architecture is a rec- 
 ord of man's development, we seek first the basic forces, 
 or motives, in the human advance, so that we may find 
 the primary sources of architectural inspiration. What 
 impelling ambition, in other words, has driven men to 
 the astonishing feats of building that are our heritage ? 
 A little thought gives us a comprehensive answer: Man's 
 first purely human realization was of the value of ma- 
 terial possessions, for which he went out into the wilder- 
 ness to conquer and trade. His next step was the awak- 
 ening of fear or respect for the mysterious, unaccountable 
 forces of nature, the beginnings of religion, and the volun- 
 tary contribution of his finest material possession in the 
 propitiation or glorification of these forces. We will look 
 at this progression somewhat more closely in a few mo- 
 ments, but this gives us the fundamental truth for a basic 
 formula or text which may be expressed thus: Trade sub- 
 dues the wilderness, and science, with art, builds therein 
 temples to the Ideal. 
 
 In pursuit of this idea, let us now step backward 
 through the ages in search of the beginnings of trade, of 
 science, and of idealism, those three primal factors in 
 human development. How did man, in his progress 
 through apehood, come to evolve these three elements of 
 existence that have given us all we have of civilization, 
 including, of course, our legacy of architecture, and on 
 which we depend for all future progress ? 
 
 The basis of trade is material possession. It is not 
 impossible to imagine the life of our arboreal ancestors 
 2 5
 
 HOW TO KNOW ARCHITECTURE 
 
 at the time when they Hrst began to value worldly goods. 
 The desire for food was, of course, instinctive, and so 
 apparently was the male's sense of possession of the 
 female. The dawning of a reasoning faculty came a 
 little later. The ape-man's hahit of throwing missiles 
 at intruders, from his aerial perch, changes into a hahit 
 of retaining in his pa\v the hranch or cluh he has hereto- 
 fore hurled. A fight or two at close quarters would teach 
 him this. The particular value of a good, heavy, knobby 
 club would soon dawn on him, and he \vould get into the 
 way of carrying it about with him, or of hiding it in a 
 convenient place. 
 
 Later we can imagine that the demand for good clubs 
 became brisk. The most enterprising of the ape-men 
 went out into the wilderness to hunt for them, and ac- 
 quired a collection, which was prized highly and was 
 constantly raided by neighbors. This subject of clubs, 
 or what not, soon became so interesting that it formed a 
 basis for social intercourse. Clubs were compared and, 
 finally, exchanged the first commercial transaction. 
 
 This possession of a club gave the ape-man confidence 
 to remain longer on the ground, and at last to desert 
 permanently the tree-tops for the more or less strenuous 
 life below. This meant that he must become the pro- 
 tector of his females and young, as conditions held them 
 together for a longer period than heretofore. In this 
 way a new attachment grew, so that when a partner died 
 he felt grief, and unable to comprehend finality evolved 
 the primitive conception of future life. 
 
 The need of protection from foes for himself and family 
 and the desire for physical comfort led the ape-man to 
 occupy such caves as he could find. When they were too 
 
 6
 
 HUMAN FACTORS IN ARCHITECTURE 
 
 small, he made enlargements and piled debris around the 
 mouth for future protection. In some such incident as 
 this we probably had the birth of science, the constructive 
 application of the reasoning faculties, and of architecture. 
 
 This ape-man he of the bridged nose and straight 
 hair multiplied his power and comforts by the acquisition 
 of better and more effective weapons, and the continued 
 improvement of his cave along lines suggested in the 
 interchange of ideas with his neighbors and by his own 
 increasing inventiveness. The community grew with the 
 increase of individual power, and with it developed senti- 
 ment the clan spirit. Our newly evolved man became 
 a chief, or king. His sense of importance expanded ac- 
 cordingly, and he began to consider even the great forces 
 of nature as having some direct personal relation to him- 
 self. What they were he did not know, and, naturally 
 enough, he took them for enemies. When he found that 
 his weapons were of no avail against them, he grew more 
 afraid, and invested them with powers and personalities 
 which they did not possess. 
 
 Man's next idea was to propitiate the unknown powers, 
 a plan doubtless originating in his domestic experience. 
 Logically his first thought w r as to ofTer them food. In 
 order that this should not get into the hands of those 
 for whom it was not intended, and the powers be un- 
 appeased, he chose for it a secret place in the forest, open 
 to the sky and as far above the ground as he could raise 
 it with stones. So we have the first altar and the be- 
 ginning of the church. His visits to this place became 
 more and more ceremonious as his imagination created 
 greater demands of the unknown power, and thus grew 
 the formalism of religious worship. 
 
 7
 
 HOW TO KNOW ARCHITECTURE 
 
 He also began to give to this power some of his own 
 attributes, and as the young in his growing family imi- 
 tated him because of his power and leadership, and 
 offered him, through growing affection and respect, the 
 good results which grew from emulation, so he in turn 
 grew to imitate the powers beyond him, offering on his 
 altar the choicest of his possessions. 
 
 As the ambition of the younger generation increased 
 because of his example, so the attributes of this mighty 
 unknown power stimulated the man's mental and moral 
 growth. With God man also created idealism. 
 
 We find, then, at the very birth of the race, man going 
 abroad among other men, to subdue the wilderness and 
 to trade; and science, the constructive intelligence, build- 
 ing temples for the worship of the ideal. 
 
 This may seem an almost childishly confident way of 
 dismissing that mysterious dawn-period of human life 
 which so many great minds have attempted in ponderous 
 tomes to reconstruct for us. Darwin and Haeckel and 
 Mil Her, among others, devoted the best part of their lives 
 to the synthesis. But it is important here only to indi- 
 cate that those three elements of our racial life to-day 
 were basic from the first, and have been the threefold 
 thread of our worldly destiny down through the ages. 
 
 Trade ambition is the discovering and acquisitive force, 
 science is the constructive capacity that trade ambition 
 calls into being, and idealism is a master passion of the 
 race, and levies tribute of the best from the race in every 
 field. In so doing it begets the creative faculty, which in 
 turn, operating under the inspiration of an ideal with 
 enthusiasm, adds the element of beauty, and the result 
 we call art.
 
 HUMAN FACTORS IN ARCHITECTURE 
 
 We have traced the beginning of primitive idealism to 
 the worship of the mysterious, the birth of religion, for 
 we find it through all early times the dominant ideal in 
 the production of architecture. Until the fifteenth cen- 
 tury of our own era, the great "temples to the ideal" were 
 actually religious edifices. Nevertheless, from earliest 
 times a domestic ideal existed and expressed itself in 
 dwellings, which have been enlarged, improved, and beau- 
 tified through the ages to this day, as the domestic ideal 
 rose and expanded. Somewhat later came the civic and 
 national ideal in turn, and many others of lesser impor- 
 tance, all of which have called to their glorification the 
 service of science in the creation of special, tributary 
 architecture. 
 
 A close parallel to the development of architecture, 
 which we have seen as a graven and structural language, 
 exists in our spoken and written language. A brief ex- 
 amination would show that both languages are created 
 and differentiated in response to the same subtle human 
 forces. The parallel might even be traced historically, 
 from age to age and from country to country, but a mere 
 mention of it here suffices, and it strengthens our premise 
 that architecture is an accurate and readable human 
 document.
 
 CHAPTER II 
 
 TRADE AND SCIENTIFIC FACTORS 
 
 HE intimate relation of architecture to 
 trade is dramatically illustrated in your 
 own act of building a house. The mo- 
 ment that science is called upon by you 
 for the construction of your individual 
 temple to the ideal of family, the trade of 
 the world is enlisted in your service. 
 Miners, quarrymen, lumbermen, sailors, artists, and 
 artisans of every sort, in the four corners of the earth, 
 set to work to supply you with materials. The one item 
 of the locks on your doors may involve almost an infinity 
 of diverse interests and efforts. Every part of this huge 
 machine is at your command. Not only does it place at 
 your disposal all the modern products of all the markets 
 of the world, but it ransacks the past for you, and the 
 accumulated treasures of the ages are your heritage. 
 Thus it has been since earliest times. Trade has made 
 possible the interchange of knowledge and experience, 
 and so contributed to the development of style in archi- 
 tecture. 
 
 The products that you assemble by way of the modern 
 trade routes for the building of your house, and the ideals 
 and accumulated knowledge of yourself and your archi- 
 
 10
 
 TRADE AND SCIENTIFIC FACTORS 
 
 tect, will unite in a record by which the future historian 
 will know you and your time perhaps better than you do 
 yourself. 
 
 So we can see broadly the part that trade plays in the 
 life of the world, and particularly its great contribution 
 to the development of human expression in architecture. 
 This gives us a special reason for looking back into history 
 in search of periods of great trade activity, for if our theory 
 holds good they will be found associated with impor- 
 tant eras of building and architectural progress. This is 
 indeed the case, and it has never been more vividly illus- 
 trated than in our own country to-day, when a great in- 
 dustrial era is leaving its amazing mark in an astonishing 
 architectural outburst which we shall study with interest 
 in its proper place. 
 
 We are concerned now with beginnings, with the orig- 
 inal impetus that gave us modern architecture. We find 
 it in that splendid pageant of trade through the inland 
 seas which made the ancient city of Byzantium, afterward 
 renamed Constantinople, the commercial centre of the 
 world. It was the flood-tide of this stream of commerce 
 that afterward made Athens and the cities of Italy great, 
 and that opened later the whole of western Europe to 
 Grecian and Roman culture. 
 
 We may consider briefly the trade routes of an earlier 
 period. These made Memphis and all Egypt rich until, 
 by natural and very modern methods, Nineveh and Baby- 
 lon cut them off, at the same time diverting the profits 
 from customs to themselves, and the sea trade to the 
 ports of Tyre and Sidon. Through this, Egypt suffered 
 loss of power and consequent decadence of her school of 
 architecture. This again was, in later days, the fate of 
 
 ii
 
 HOW TO KNOW ARCHITECTURE 
 
 the Assyrian cities when the Greeks, using the same 
 tactics, diverted the stream of wealth, that was pouring 
 into the West from the East, to themselves, by way of the 
 ancient city of Trebizond, at the eastern end of the Black 
 Sea, and by the rivers uniting the great inland lakes. 
 
 Earlier Byzantium and the Greeks also had the ad- 
 vantage of a distinct and shorter, though hardly safer, 
 route into the North and Northwest, in addition to the 
 Mediterranean route. This was by way of the Danube, 
 that back-door to Europe, with its short land portage to 
 the headwaters of the Rhine and the Elbe, and thence 
 into the North Sea. By this route a side-current ot 
 Eastern architectural influence entered northern Europe, 
 to reappear, as we shall see, many centuries later. 
 
 Let us take a sort of bird's-eye view of the great trade 
 routes of this period, using Byzantium as the centre. Far to 
 the East and to the South are the camel routes of the Mon- 
 golian traders, their endless caravans bringing the silks, 
 jewels, and ivories of the manufacturing Orient to the 
 Western world. Beyond the Caspian Sea, by way of 
 Bokhara and Samarkand, the trail branches, running 
 southward to India to gather its spices and fabrics and 
 to give in exchange the metals and grain of the North. 
 From the Caspian, by the Volga and the Don, to the 
 Black Sea, there is a short land portage. Otherwise, for 
 a long distance inland, the lakes and rivers offer easier 
 
 o 
 
 routes, as water transportation is cheaper than overland, 
 and in every case advantage is taken of inland seas and 
 navigable rivers, trade travelling along the lines of least 
 resistance. 
 
 Down the length of the great Black Sea the stream of 
 Oriental trade pours through the Dardanelles, to be held 
 
 12
 
 TRADE AND SCIENTIFIC FACTORS 
 
 up for tolls at imperious Byzantium. Little wonder that 
 the city grew rich and flourished. It held the key to 
 transportation between Europe and Asia. 
 
 Down through the isles of the ./Egean Sea these strange 
 ancient trade routes spread. The cities dotted along the 
 shores of the Mediterranean are fed and grow fat upon 
 them. It is barter or trade that is making the greatness 
 of Byzantium, of Carthage and Athens, and later of 
 Venice, Naples, Genoa, and Marseilles. 
 
 Northward and westward the trade routes spread to 
 the seaports and the mouths of rivers, in the land which 
 later became France and Germany, with a portage just 
 north of the Pyrenees and across country from one river 
 to another. But water travel for freight is still the 
 cheaper, and before long we find the trade streams 
 uniting in a single longer one that runs out through 
 the Strait of Gibraltar and, by the open Atlantic, to the 
 western coast of Europe and to the British Isles in the 
 far North. 
 
 Trade is subduing the wilderness. Its line of march 
 from Byzantium is consistently northwestward. Begin- 
 ning in the ancient Eastern countries we call Oriental- 
 India, Persia, and Assyria trade moves forward to 
 Byzantium, where it establishes centres for the develop- 
 ment of culture. Following westward from Byzantium, 
 we find Athens developing into a central power, to become, 
 as we shall see, the birthplace of modern culture and, 
 especially, of our architecture. 
 
 Moving still westward, we find Rome becoming the 
 world centre, and Venice on the one side of Italy and 
 Genoa on the other, because of their geographical situa- 
 tion, becoming great and influential cities.
 
 HOW TO KNOW ARCHITECTURE 
 
 Thence the advance starts overland, still in the same 
 direction, for the reason that the fighting tribes of the 
 Goths and Mongolians kept the traders from the North- 
 east, and the Saracens kept them from entering into 
 Spain on the Southwest, the mountain ranges on either 
 hand assisting. They therefore, of necessity, took the 
 middle course, the land of the Western Franks being more 
 or less civili/ed and open to foreign influences. Thus 
 we find the beautiful valley of the Loire, which stretches 
 eastward and westward across France, become a common 
 trading-ground for the Northern tribes and the men of 
 the Mediterranean regions. Correspondingly, we find a 
 higher degree of civilization in this valley, growing from 
 the development of trade. 
 
 We shall follow this great trade development just one 
 step further before taking up the other phase of our 
 subject. In the fifteenth century of the Christian era 
 (1453) the Turks took Constantinople, and thus effec- 
 tively blocked the main trade route between the East 
 and the West, and forced the Genoese and Venetian 
 carriers to seek other routes. It is but a few years after 
 the cutting-ofF of Eastern trade (in 1492) that we find 
 the Genoese sea-captain Christopher Columbus setting 
 sail to find another route to India, and landing, as he 
 supposed, in the island of japan. A few years later 
 Africa was circumnavigated by Vasco da Gama in a 
 similar quest. These are but a few of the striking ex- 
 amples in history of the influence of trade conditions on 
 world progress. I propose to show how these early East- 
 ern trade currents, which we have been viewing from the 
 eminence of the present, were the real forces in the crea- 
 tion of our heritage of architecture. 
 
 '4
 
 TRADE AND SCIENTIFIC FACTORS 
 
 Up to the time of its subjugation by the Romans, which 
 reached its climax in the first century of the Christian 
 era, Europe was in the fullest sense a barbaric country. 
 The population consisted almost entirely of marauding 
 tribes. The only culture of consequence was along the 
 great Mediterranean trade routes that we have been trac- 
 ing, and this was distinctly Oriental in character. Egypt, 
 of course, had its marvellous civilization complete, and 
 its influence on architecture is traceable along the western 
 
 FIG. I EGYPTIAN COLUMNS FROM THE TEMPLE OF LUXOR 
 
 coast of Asia, but in a limited degree, as the particular 
 building material of the country, soft sandstone or lime- 
 stone, was not found elsewhere (Fig. i). 
 
 As it was, India, Persia, and Assyria, especially Assyria, 
 
 '5
 
 HOW TO KNOW ARCHITECTURE 
 
 dominated the architecture of the new world. Assyria, 
 while drawing inspiration from Egypt, had continued to 
 individualize itself in buildings more practical and grace- 
 ful than the Egyptian, primarily because of its use of 
 clay, which gave a brick and terra - cotta architecture. 
 Nineveh was, of course, the fountain-head of Assyrian 
 art and civilization, and the trade currents were, as we 
 have seen, northwestward from the valleys of the Tigris 
 and the Euphrates, so that we find Byzantium growing 
 up under these Eastern influences a wholly Eastern and 
 largely an Assyrian city. 
 
 Until recently we had an excellent example of Egyptian 
 architecture in the old Tombs prison in New York City 
 (Fig. 2). The demolition of this gloomy and impractical 
 but mightily impressive old pile leaves almost no example 
 to cite, but I have reproduced Mielatz's well-known etch- 
 ing of the Tombs, and this gives a vivid impression of its 
 architecture. The style is associated for us with death 
 and mystery, and for this reason it has been used occa- 
 sionally for entrances to cemeteries and for lodge-rooms. 
 We are happily past the period when it was thought fitting 
 for the incarceration of the law-breaker, and there seems no 
 other appropriate use to which its darkness and massive- 
 ness almost invariably expressed in granite can be put. 
 
 Assyrian and Babylonian architecture is subject to 
 much the same comment (Fig. 3). It is curiously lacking 
 in modern expression, and has never been used in its 
 purity. It, of course, was the father of the Greek, though 
 the parentage is hardly recognizable, and it also bears a 
 slight relation to the so-called "art nouveau," a recent 
 Austrian attempt to modernize the flowing line and 
 modelling in low relief of the East (Fig. 4). 
 
 16
 
 FIG. 2 THE OLD TOMBS PRISON, NEW YORK
 
 HOW TO KNOW ARCHITECTURE 
 
 II MM 
 
 v <;) y & i? --am 
 
 FIG. 3 AN ASSYRIAN 
 COLUMN, PERSEPOUS 
 
 Greek culture, which later was to 
 blossom into so marvellous a thing, 
 is an evolutionary development of the 
 arts and science of the East, and its 
 distinctive character came chiefly from 
 the human medium through which it 
 passed in its progress to the Grecian 
 mainland, and also from the use of 
 marble as building material after the 
 influence of the terra-cotta Assyrian 
 type had disappeared (Fig. 5). This 
 medium was the Ionian Greek colo- 
 nists who had settled along the shores 
 of Asia Minor and the Black Sea. 
 The lonians were a people of artistic 
 sensibilities, gay, poetic, inquiring, and 
 beauty -loving, and the Oriental art 
 and learning which followed the trad- 
 ing vessels along their shores into the 
 West found susceptible students and 
 interpreters among them. Such peo- 
 ple were naturally idealists, and being 
 also highly creative, they built temples 
 of great beauty to their ideals. The 
 charm of these Ionian cities, built as 
 they were along one of the most beau- 
 tiful coasts in the world and by a 
 people of rare qualities, of whom it 
 was said "they had no enemies," 
 must have been great. But when Croe- 
 sus, King of Lydia, before the great 
 Persian wars, began a war of conquest, 
 18
 
 TRADE AND SCIENTIFIC FACTORS 
 
 his first step was the capture and destruction of the Ionian 
 cities. The beautiful coast was laid waste, and the people 
 were forced either into subjection or emigration. Many 
 chose the latter, crossing the ^gean Sea either to the 
 islands or to the Grecian mainland, where their influence 
 in the advance of Athenian 
 culture was of the greatest 
 importance. 
 
 Another of the Greek 
 tribes inhabiting the shores 
 of the Mediterranean was 
 the Dorian. In disposition 
 they seem to have been just 
 the opposite of the lonians. 
 The Dorians were conserva- 
 tives, stern, and insensible 
 to outside influences. These 
 people also, as we shall 
 see, contributed to the glory 
 of the Golden Age of 
 Greece, for which the Per- 
 sian wars were preparing 
 the way. 
 
 By this time religious ideal- 
 ism had developed to such 
 
 an extent that each group of men had its own especial 
 gods and goddesses, evolved by the unfolding but still 
 infantile human mind after its own image. The greater 
 mysteries of life had created strange myths, some of which 
 seem common to all primitive religions. Ritualism had 
 developed to such an extent that the priests formed a class 
 in themselves and ruled the people through their ignorance. 
 
 '9 
 
 FIG. 4-^ASSYRIAN SCULPTURE
 
 HOW TO KNOW ARCHITECTURE 
 
 The sun and the planets, the laws of generation, the rise 
 and fall of the tides, and other phenomena of nature he- 
 came the study of a special class of scientists, who erected 
 temples and created forms to tit the special plan of wor- 
 ship, evolving a ritual that seemed most effective in its 
 power over the people. The placing of the figures of the 
 god in the temple so that they might receive the sunbeam 
 at the proper moment, the shape and form of the chamber, 
 its roof and orientation, and the details and minor parts of 
 
 FIG. 5 AN ASSYRIAN CAPITAL SHOWING THE ORIGIN OF THE 
 
 IONIC 
 
 the buildings all grew out of the needs of a ritual created 
 by the racial characteristics of the various tribes and 
 nations. So we have the creation of national types of 
 architecture and the beginning of a strong northwesterly 
 
 20
 
 TRADE AND SCIENTIFIC FACTORS 
 
 tide of conquest, commerce, and culture, along the route 
 of which we may expect to trace the sources of our own 
 architectural, scientific, and religious heritage. 
 
 There is a grammar to this language we call architect- 
 ure, a few of the fundamentals of which we should have 
 clearly in mind before attempting to read the language. 
 To say it is the whole science of building is hardly saying 
 too much and comes nearest to my own thought. Yet 
 architecture is also an art, for it involves the creation of 
 beauty through the action of imagination and enthu- 
 siasm. 
 
 But there is one type of definition that I vigorously 
 object to. That is the kind that, like Ruskin's, limits ar- 
 chitecture merely to the ornamental treatment of the basic 
 structure. To Ruskin the union of four unadorned walls 
 with their requisite openings and a protecting cover on 
 top was not architecture. To me these essentials seem the 
 very basis of architecture, as the skeleton is the basis of 
 the human figure. Buildings were created for protection 
 either from the elements or from foes. Their primary and 
 essential quality is therefore stability, giving security. 
 Every building, then, to be true as a production for a 
 practical purpose, must be strong, stable, balanced, and as 
 a work of art, continuing "in character," it must look so. 
 
 Beauty is a great deal more than skin deep, for one of 
 its essential qualities is suitability, fitness. There is, in 
 fact, in suitability a fine and abiding spirit of beauty. The 
 mere fact that a simple kettle is perfectly suited to its work 
 of boiling water over a fire and discharging it hot into 
 another vessel gives it a mysterious and essential dowry 
 of loveliness. So a building that merely fulfils its primary 
 task of protecting and fulfils that task well in all particu- 
 3 21
 
 HOW TO KNOW ARCHITECTURE 
 
 lars is to that limited extent a work of art, and that art is 
 architecture. 
 
 The ordinary building is a protection against the ele- 
 ments and the ravages of man. The chief forces that 
 question its stability are the elements, human assaults, and 
 gravity. Obviously the most potent and constant is the 
 force of gravity. Resistance to gravity presupposes, first, 
 the idea of adequate vertical support, and, second, that of 
 balance. This latter, the moment your building is con- 
 sidered <Tsthetically or as to its effect on the mind and 
 emotions of men becomes harmony. In harmony you 
 have the key to the grammar of architecture. 
 
 This matter of support and balance (to use the more 
 practical terms) colors practically every thought that the 
 designer gives to his plan for a building, and is his actual 
 first consideration. A plan begins with and is built upon 
 an imaginary or constructional centre line which we call 
 the main axis that is, theoretically at least, the centre 
 of gravity of the mass. Everything now that goes into 
 the plan must be considered in its relation to this axis. 
 For comparison, in a chord of music, the notes, or black 
 and white spots, are in harmony or out of harmony, ac- 
 cording to the relation they bear to one another and to the 
 supporting five horizontal lines. 
 
 This main axis may pass through the true centre of 
 the mass or it may not. It may parallel the true centre 
 on either side, or may cut it at any angle. Nevertheless, 
 it remains the controlling factor in the composition, and 
 it would be a really amazing accident if a building planned 
 without regard to a central axis should prove "true" in 
 the architectural sense (Fig. 6). 
 
 But not only must there be balance of main divisions. 
 
 22
 
 HOW TO KNOW ARCHITECTURE 
 
 Each part must balance the other parts of its own divisions 
 and must itself have balance. Therefore, in the structural 
 plan we have numerous minor axes for each of the parts. 
 The rooms of one half of a house, for instance, must 
 balance those of the other half. They must also balance 
 each other, and must in their individual proportions be 
 in balance. Windows must be in relation to opposite 
 windows, to those above and below them, to the other 
 windows of that room and the proportions of that room, 
 and finally must of themselves be balanced. 
 
 This requirement of balance, moreover, applies not 
 only to mass, but also to color, to decorative treatment, to 
 that somewhat elusive characteristic known as texture, 
 and to form in all its variations. And, oddly, balance 
 may be interchanged among these elements. A lack of 
 balance in the mass, for instance, may be overcome by a 
 skilful use of color or texture, and a solid may even be 
 balanced by a void, a circle by a square. 
 
 The grammar of architecture includes many other laws, 
 all, however, subject to this main one of harmony or pro- 
 portion. There are, for example, rules of orientation, 
 which regulate the building in its relation to the points of 
 the compass. The defective placing of an otherwise per- 
 fect building would be to that extent bad architecture. 
 Then there is the more subtle requirement of contrast, 
 which requires relief from monotony in mass and super- 
 ficial treatment. This is, of course, a purely aesthetic 
 consideration, but it is important. 
 
 The maximum of balance might be obtained in a build- 
 ing of which the four sides were squares, perfectly regular 
 in treatment and all exactly alike. Yet the monotony of 
 it would be almost paralyzing. An oblong is always 
 
 24
 
 TRADE AND SCIENTIFIC FACTORS 
 
 more pleasing than a square, the difference between the 
 long and short side giving contrast, and therefore add- 
 ing value to each. A square Parthenon would have 
 been fatal to our admiration for Athenian fineness of 
 sensibility. When, in these days, it is necessary to build 
 in cube form we use strong horizontal or perpendicular 
 members to accentuate either the height or the length. 
 Thus we practically falsify the proportions to avoid 
 monotony. 
 
 The stories of a building are frequently indicated out- 
 side by decorative belts or bands, which serve to tie to- 
 gether the elements of the composition. Again, the per- 
 pendicular supports, whether post, column, or buttress, 
 must carry your eye to the ground so as to satisfy your 
 aesthetic sense that they fulfil their purpose of carrying a 
 load securely. 
 
 This perpendicular support, with the horizontal beam 
 it carries, whether of wood, marble, or steel, and what- 
 ever its size or proportions, is post and lintel construction, 
 the structural basis of all architecture. So true is this 
 principle that the treatment of the vertical supports forms 
 a basis for the classification of practically all architecture.
 
 CHAPTER III 
 
 GRKEK FACTORS 
 
 RECIAN activities in architectural de- 
 velopment grew on the foundations of 
 philosophical and practical analysis of 
 constructive work, which preceded them. 
 We have all heard of the buildings of 
 ancient Athens as the supreme crea- 
 tion of their kind, and most of us 
 have doubtless wondered why this is so and how it came 
 to be. 
 
 Athens is the birthplace of all our modern architecture. 
 Its style of building has come to be known as the classic, 
 and this style, modified but little by various transplant- 
 ings and reinterpretations, is the dominant style, if there 
 is one, in our own country to-day. Our so-called colonial 
 style is classic, nearly all our important government build- 
 ings are designed on the basis of the Grecian temple, and 
 there is at present a marked general tendency to build the 
 home of financial institutions, libraries, museums, post- 
 offices, and court-houses in some interpretation of this 
 style. It is thus obvious that Greek architecture has a 
 peculiar fitness for our time, and this significance will 
 grow clearer as we advance. 
 
 It is our purpose in this chapter to discover the human 
 
 26
 
 GREEK FACTORS 
 
 influences that carried classic architecture to its zenith 
 in the "Golden Age of Pericles," a period that has pro- 
 foundly influenced the culture of all Europe and of these 
 United States. 
 
 .The Greeks before the age of Pericles had developed 
 the science of architecture through its wooden and terra- 
 cotta transitional periods of Assyrian ancestry, and had 
 formulated laws based on constructional necessity and 
 custom, many of which are applicable to-day. Their 
 architects had the greatest freedom, being considered as 
 above both sculptor and painter, for they did not work 
 with their hands. They studied under the great philoso- 
 phers, collected libraries, and travelled extensively in the 
 Greek colonies and in foreign countries. 
 
 Chersiphron seems to have been the leading architect 
 of those who immediately preceded the age of Pericles. 
 He built the Temple of Diana at Ephesus in the sixth 
 century B.C., a period of change from the earlier methods, 
 and an era of discoveries and new ideas in building. 
 Ictinus worked with Phidias, the sculptor, at the period 
 when Grecian architecture, and the allied arts of sculpt- 
 ure and decoration, had reached its perfection under 
 Pericles in the fifth century B.C. Later, under Alexander, 
 the Greek Dinocrates, architect of the new city of Alex- 
 andria, became the leader. But it required something 
 more than the ability of an artist, or group of artists, 
 to achieve any really overpowering work of genius. The 
 inspiration of a common and compelling ideal was lacking 
 in Greece until the days of Pericles, and therefore the 
 architecture before his time is of interest chiefly to stu- 
 dents wishing to trace the preparatory development for 
 the outburst of the Golden Age. 
 
 27
 
 HOW TO KNOW ARCHITECTURE 
 
 The Persian wars, which gave us Marathon ami Ther- 
 mo pyl.T, placed Greece at the head of the world and 
 Athens at the head of Greece, according to the Greek 
 historian Diodorus. This terrific war developed the co- 
 hesion of the Greek trihes as nothing else could have 
 done, and it especially developed the fighting power of 
 the already influential Athenians. It is one of the most 
 dramatic periods in the world's history, especially when 
 examined as to its effect in producing a period of creative 
 culture that we still must marvel at, but it can be but 
 lightly touched upon here. 
 
 Toward the end of the Persian war we find Athens 
 practically in charge of the defensive forces, and levying 
 upon the other cities and colonies tribute of ships and 
 men for the defence of the nation. When the war ended 
 in 480 B.C., with the rout of Xerxes, Athens was still 
 levying tribute, and it had become money instead of ships 
 and men. So we have the spectacle of a city grown sud- 
 denly rich, powerful, and prideful, and getting rapidly 
 richer, by a heavy dole of taxes upon her numerous de- 
 pendencies and by a rapidly increasing foreign trade. 
 The result of this dangerous condition upon the Athenians 
 is doubtful until we recognize the dominance of the Ionic 
 temperament in the city. With all their pride of mastery 
 by strength in war, the Athenians were a beauty-loving, 
 a poetic, an idealistic people. Their campaigns had 
 brought them a vast amount of looted treasure which 
 in itself was a stimulus to artistic endeavor, for it com- 
 prehended the very cream of the world's art wealth at 
 that time, outside, of course, the vast hidden treasures of 
 India and China. 
 
 But it remained for an individual to crystalli/e the 
 
 28
 
 GREEK FACTORS 
 
 energies of Athens into a creative production the wonder 
 of which inspired Milton's sonorous tribute: 
 
 "Where on the ^Egean shore a city stands, 
 Built nobly, pure the air and light the soil; 
 Athens, the eye of Greece, mother of Arts and 
 Eloquence." 
 
 It is a truism of historical philosophy that the apices 
 of human achievement have invariably been made pos- 
 sible by the life of a single individual. As the foundation 
 of every movement of human progress, you will find 
 some dominant personality. A fact that repeats itself 
 from Moses to Abraham Lincoln through the centuries. 
 The genius of Pericles gave to civilization the Golden 
 Age of Athens. 
 
 This fact colors all history with strange and unex- 
 
 O 
 
 pected radiances. It tinges the most technical of its de- 
 partments with an intense human interest that links it 
 with ourselves.' We have already avowed our intention 
 of trying to make this plain in our studies of architecture. 
 To me the evolution of architectural styles has always 
 been a subject of fascinating interest, but it is less so 
 because as an architect this knowledge is part of my 
 technical equipment than because my studies have al- 
 ways brought me face to face with human events, with 
 the march of civilization, the dawning of new ideas in 
 the mind of man under stress of conditions, and with 
 individuals of great force or great genius who are other- 
 wise very much like ourselves. 
 
 What I have said of the influence of individuals on all 
 great movements is peculiarly true of Greece's Golden 
 Age of Science or, if you prefer it, Art and Idealism. 
 
 29
 
 HOW TO KNOW ARCHITECTURE 
 
 After the end of the Persian war, Athens continued as a 
 democracy with two political parties, the one in power 
 that of the aristocrats, the other that of the plain people. 
 Cimon, the leader of the ruling faction, was an aristocrat 
 of the hide-bound conservative sort familiar in all times 
 and countries, including our own. His opponent was 
 Pericles, a distinguished example of a rare and admirable 
 type. He was as blue-blooded as Cimon, exquisitely 
 aristocratic in appearance, in manners, and in tastes, but 
 broad enough and clever enough to have a genuine 
 sympathy and affection for the plebeians. He was the 
 original "woikingman's friend." 
 
 Pericles was a brilliant orator, a profound thinker, a 
 musician, and an art lover of the finest discrimination. 
 In many respects he was in advance of his time. As a 
 practical statesman he feared his own aristocratic ten- 
 dencies, and sought to democratize himself by mingling 
 in a dignified way with the plain people. He consist- 
 ently pursued the policy of giving the people more and 
 more personal freedom, and of arousing their higher 
 patriotism and self-respect by turning over to them an 
 active part in the government. One of his innovations 
 was to pay the legislators and jurymen, so that poor men 
 could afford to serve. He was a vigorous advocate of 
 popular education, going so far as to train hundreds of 
 Athenians in seamanship each year at the expense of the 
 state. He encouraged public speaking of an instructive 
 sort, fought superstition, which rested like a cloud on the 
 Greeks up to that time, and provided public entertain- 
 ments of an advanced character. To keep up the stand- 
 ard of Athenian citizenship, he carried out colonization 
 projects for the vagabond unemployed who always 
 
 3
 
 GREEK FACTORS 
 
 thronged the cities in those war-like times, and he spent 
 much money in public works to give livelihood to the 
 better element of the laboring classes. 
 
 We thus see, under the incomparable Pericles, the 
 creation of new and vastly higher ideals and their in- 
 culcation among the masses of a susceptible, high-strung, 
 and creative people. We naturally expect to find this 
 people building temples to these new ideals that would 
 give adequate expression of the loftier thought. And 
 we are not disappointed. 
 
 As Pericles was the political and ethical inspiration of the 
 Golden Age, so was he the inspiration of the scientific and 
 artistic activities that record the change. Athens was thus 
 rarely favored, in that, having secured a ruler of true 
 greatness, it did not have to look elsewhere to have his 
 achievements immortalized. Pericles took the initiative 
 in the encouragement of all the arts, but it was especially 
 due to him that the Acropolis was crowned with the 
 group of monumental buildings which remain to this day 
 one of the supreme achievements of man in architecture. 
 To what extent this was due to the personal taste and 
 knowledge of the First Citizen it is not possible to deter- 
 mine definitely. It may have been the spontaneous and 
 inevitable expression of the marvellous civic sentiment 
 that is so marked a keynote of the period. 
 
 But it was the enlightened attitude and enthusiasm of 
 Pericles for the arts that brought poets and sculptors 
 and builders from all parts of the Old World to Athens, 
 and that developed an activity resulting in native talent 
 of unexampled splendor. The achievements of this time 
 are the more amazing when the brief length of the 
 productive period is considered. The Persian war ended, 
 
 3 1
 
 HOW TO KNOW ARCHITECTURE 
 
 as we have seen, in 480 B.C., and although Athens 
 began making gigantic commercial strides soon after, it 
 was nearly thirty years later when Pericles began to 
 make himself felt as a political and social power in the 
 city. As he died in 429, his active civic life was little more 
 than twenty years, and this was the length of the Golden 
 Age. For, after the death of Pericles, Athens found itself 
 in the hands of professional politicians who took little 
 heed of the patriotic and far-sighted plans of the Olympian, 
 as he was called, and soon involved the Grecian metrop- 
 olis in such a turmoil of internal and external strife that 
 art and science, high thinking, and high living declined. 
 There was only one Golden Age for Greece, but it laid 
 the foundations for the artistic progress of the whole 
 Western world. 
 
 At first glance it may not be apparent that our build- 
 ings of to-day bear any relation to the glorious temples 
 of the Greek Acropolis, but even a hasty comparison will 
 reveal the line of descent. If the reader will at this 
 time accept a primary lesson in structural architecture, 
 I suggest that he make an examination of his own 
 house while in process of construction. Any ordinary 
 wooden building will serve this purpose, for the rules 
 to be illustrated are the same. It is best, however, to 
 find one in which the framework is visible. Or he may 
 visit with me a New Hampshire barn built in the early 
 sixties, which is an excellent example of primitive build- 
 ing principles in fact, of the principles universal in all 
 buildings using perpendicular supports with horizontal 
 ties on the post and lintel construction. This, as we have 
 seen, will include not only the homes and temples of pre- 
 historic man and the ante-bellum barn of my old North 
 
 32
 
 GREEK FACTORS 
 
 Country friend Lovejoy, but also the most majestic crea- 
 tions of the Athenian architects (Fig. 7). 
 
 Let us examine the barn, and at the same time your 
 own house, if you will. Resting on its stone foundation 
 is a boundary frame of heavy 
 timbers, called the sill. This 
 sill is merely a resting - place 
 for the main upright supports, 
 used as a tie, and to prevent 
 the ends of the posts rotting 
 by coming in contact with the 
 damp stone wall or splitting 
 under the superimposed load. 
 The uprights are heavy, and 
 placed at regular intervals. 
 They are protected from split- 
 ting at the top also by a block 
 of wood, the progenitor of the 
 capital, or head, of the Greek 
 column. Upon these rests the 
 lintel, or plate, which is the 
 upper duplicate of the sill, and 
 is also of heavy timber, as it 
 must support the superstruct- 
 ure. The basis of this super- 
 structure, or roof, is the truss, 
 a triangular frame of timbers 
 set at intervals from wall to wall of the building and 
 giving its shape to the roof. Upon the chords or up- 
 per timbers of the truss smaller timbers, called purlins, 
 run lengthwise. These are for the support of the roof 
 rafters, which, of course, run from the plate, or lintel, to 
 
 33 
 
 FIG. 7 NEW HAMPSHIRE 
 BARN FRAME
 
 HOW TO KNOW ARCHITECTURE 
 
 the ridge, or peak, of the roof. The projection of these 
 rafters beyond the wall form the eaves, or cornice. 
 
 We thus have three sets of beams running lengthwise 
 sill, plate, and purlin; one set of uprights, the posts, and 
 two across trusses and rafters arranged for horizontal 
 and perpendicular support, and also serving to tie the 
 building together. These elements are essential to any 
 building of consequence to-day, and they were used to- 
 gether before the time of Greece. 
 
 Now the roof being on and the walls covered up to 
 the lintel, we find an open space which will be the height 
 of the truss timber all around between the lintel and the 
 first purlin, divided into regular lengths by the ends of 
 the truss-beams. In our barn, and in all modern build- 
 ings, these spaces are boarded up. In early times, as 
 among primitive peoples to-day, the buildings were heated 
 by open fires in the middle of the floor, and these spaces 
 were left open to let out the smoke. They, however, 
 made convenient receptacles for the trophies of the hunt, 
 or of war, and seem to have been regularly used as re- 
 positories or hanging-places for skulls, skins, shields, and 
 arms, and in our barn for straps, bolts, bottles, scythes, 
 blades, or what-not. A most curious survival of this is 
 found in the Greek temples (Fig. 8). Here this space, 
 with the truss or beam ends showing, became the frie/e. 
 The beam ends were duplicated, ornamented, and called 
 triglyphs, while the intervening spaces, or metopes, were 
 filled with slabs carved in relief with skulls, or shields, or 
 trophies of the chase and of war, a practice that is con- 
 tinued by architects in the classic to this day. 
 
 The relation between the primitive dwelling, the Ameri- 
 can barn, your own house, and the Greek temple is quite 
 
 34
 
 FIG. 8 GREEK STONE CONSTRUCTION
 
 HOW TO KNOW ARCHITECTURE 
 
 as intimate in all parts as in this. Let us examine the 
 Parthenon as a typical example of the Greek classic, to 
 get a clearer idea of what the main resemblances are 
 
 (Fig- 9)- 
 
 With the barn in mind, our first impression of the 
 
 Parthenon is that it is wholly different in being surrounded 
 by a row of round stone columns. We must remember, 
 however, that the primitive house was not walled up 
 necessarily with boards on the outside, but with skins of 
 animals stretched and tied between the posts, which were 
 merely trunks of trees. When, however, wooden walls 
 came into use, it is as likely as not that they were placed 
 inside the posts, primitive man as we know him not being 
 unduly willing to sacrifice his own pleasure merely to 
 secure the good opinion of his neighbor. 
 
 In the Parthenon we really have a comparatively close 
 resemblance to the primitive house, the main difference 
 being in the use of stone instead of wood, in the elabora- 
 tion of decorative detail, and in the consummate balance 
 of proportions. Structurally, the resemblance to the 
 American barn is also curiously close. 
 
 Here, for example, is the sill upon which the columns 
 rest. On them, but separated as in the wooden house 
 by a block, or cap, is the lintel, now called an architrave, 
 and thereafter is the truss-beam, or triglyph, one over each 
 column and repeated between columns at regular inter- 
 vals, to give an added impression of stability. Between 
 the triglyphs, as we have seen, are the decorative metopes, 
 filling the spaces no longer needed for the escape of 
 smoke. 
 
 Without going too deeply into the decorative detail of 
 the Parthenon, an undertaking that would carry us far 
 
 36
 
 HOW TO KNOW ARCHITECTURE 
 
 off the route of our peregrinations, 1 should like to speak 
 here of a decorative treatment or tnglyfi/is which presents 
 a Greek refinement extremely characteristic of the period. 
 These beam ends, delicately fluted with perpendicular 
 channels, are not allowed to end at the top of the archi- 
 trave as if they rested on it, but are made to appear 
 below a narrow fillet, or band, in the face of the lintel 
 itself, as if set in for greater stability. The value of this 
 is not, in the stone, structural, however, but evolutional, 
 showing logical methods of tying truss to wooden plate, to 
 avoid side slip. It serves to link the motives of frieze and 
 architrave together in a way that is most subtly pleasing, 
 an effect that is enhanced by the added decorative detail 
 of rows of gutfcr, or conventionalized raindrops, under 
 the fillet. It was the treatment of such delicate details 
 as this that gave the Greeks pre-eminence. 
 
 The ends of the rafters of the wooden house are repre- 
 sented by modillions, molded brackets, or cut blocks of 
 wood, which, while appearing to support the projection 
 of the cornice over the entablature and column, are really 
 merely decorative modifications of no value except to 
 enhance the impression of strength and the richness of 
 light and shade effects. The cornice itself was developed 
 to a considerable degree, but this has little relation to the 
 wooden prototype, as it is almost entirely a decorative 
 development. One feature of it, however, is worth notice. 
 The ornaments which project from the face of the various 
 moldings for shadow spots, which give value to plain 
 surfaces or low relief decorations, were invariably placed 
 over the vertical supenmposition oftnglyph and modillwn 
 upon the column, carrying out the vertical effect to 
 which I have already alluded. 
 
 38
 
 GREEK FACTORS 
 
 These cornices were made up of grouped moldings 
 and bands of ornaments. The dentil (from a word mean- 
 ing tooth) showed a continuous row of small blocks 
 separated by a space equal to about two-thirds of the face 
 of the block. ''The egg and dart" was a series of egg- 
 shaped forms, separated by a point resembling a spear- 
 head carved on a quarter - round molding. An inter- 
 laced ornament called the honeysuckle pattern is much 
 used, and a series of cut lines taking the form of the 
 molding somewhat similar to the egg and dart is char- 
 acteristic. The soffit, or under side of the overhang of 
 the cornice, was divided into squares decorated with orna- 
 ments and with panels. 
 
 We have, as you remember, the architrave, or lintel, 
 which was lined horizontally with plain bands, the frieze 
 with the perpendicular tnglyph and the cornice with its 
 various parts the whole, an entablature which gave to 
 the classic its distinction as a horizontal type of archi- 
 tecture. You must remember, also, that in composing 
 this group of decorated and plain bands and moldings 
 the value of each member depended on its relation to 
 its neighbor, and on the effect of light and shadow. 
 
 The friezes and cornices were richly decorated, and a 
 considerable latitude was given the builder for individual 
 expression therein. But the chief concern was the column. 
 The most loving care and the supremest skill of Greece's 
 greatest builders must have been devoted to its perfection 
 and its effective use. 
 
 In its long and slow development up to Greek times 
 the builders wrought from their failures many set rules 
 for its proportions and decoration, these differing in de- 
 tail, of course, in the various countries. But none of the 
 
 39
 
 HOW TO KNOW ARCHITECTURE 
 
 pre- Greek columns are of sufficient excellence to influ- 
 ence directly any of the architecture that has a hearing 
 on our own. The Greek development of the column 
 is the architectural high-C of the Golden Age, and its 
 Individ ualization makes a sort of keynote to all their 
 architectural orders. 
 
 It is for these various reasons that the columns, with 
 their caps, form the basis for the classification of all 
 classic buildings. 
 
 The simplest of these forms is that used in the Parthe- 
 non, and is called the Doric. The Dorians, from whom 
 it got its name, were a branch of the great Greek family 
 scattered from Sicily to the shores of Asia Minor (the 
 Spartans were Dorians). Unlike most of the other Gre- 
 cians, they were a stern and apparently puritanical sort, 
 much given to a severe dignity, worshipping austere gods 
 and building grim temples to harsh ideals. Thus the 
 Doric order is of the simplest and most dignified con- 
 struction. The column has no base, and in height is but 
 eight times the diameter (the sturdiest of all the Grecian 
 forms), its use giving a powerful impression of solidity 
 and strength. The square block that capped the post of 
 the wooden building as a resting-place for the lintel is still 
 a plain, square block in the Doric, it having acquired noth- 
 ing but the Greek name of abacus, destined to become 
 its technical designation for all time. Between the "neck " 
 of the shaft and the abacus, however, another member has 
 crept in. It is a supporting molding larger than the 
 shaft, and intended as a resting-place for the abacus. In 
 its simplest Greek form its shape is a graceful and irregu- 
 lar upward and outward curve with one or more delicately 
 incised fillets or bands where it meets and starts from the 
 
 40
 
 GREEK FACTORS 
 
 neck of the shaft. This mold- 
 ing, which is called an echinus, is 
 of value in carrying the eyes from 
 the slender shaft gradually into the 
 broad, heavy superstructure, thus 
 giving an added impression of sta- 
 bility (Fig. 10). 
 
 You can see how apt an expres- 
 sion of the Dorian character the 
 Doric column is, and the same is 
 true of all other parts of the build- 
 ings designed in this style. While 
 the Athenian character was in the 
 main far from Dorian, there was 
 a stern side to the idealism of this 
 city of warriors. Therefore, they 
 built temples expressing ideas em- 
 bodying strength and solemnity in 
 the Doric order. The Parthenon, 
 which was a temple to the sover- 
 eign deity of the city, is, as we have 
 seen, a superb example of this order. 
 
 When the Athenians built to 
 some less serious ideal or for a 
 lighter purpose, they used a more 
 graceful and rather more ornate 
 style of architecture, now called the 
 Ionic. You will remember that we 
 found colonies of Ionian Greeks 
 flourishing on the shores of Asia 
 Minor, and that they were a peo- 
 ple of sunny disposition, lovers of 
 
 FIG. Id DORIC COLUMN 
 
 FROM THE TEMPLK OF 
 
 HERCULES, AGRI- 
 
 GENTUM
 
 HOW TO KNOW ARCHITECTURE 
 
 grace and beauty, poetry, and music. These people, by 
 reason of their Eastern habitat, must have come into con- 
 tact with the Oriental peoples, (Babylonians, Persians, and 
 Assyrians), and when their cities were captured and de- 
 stroyed by Croesus and because of their trade connections 
 many of them returned to the Grecian mainland rilled 
 with the art traditions and forms of the Kast. Thus, with 
 that strange, instinctive adaptability of mankind, we find 
 Athens building her less dignified or smaller temples in 
 a style expressive of the Ionian temperament, and we 
 find in this style a strong infusion of Oriental motives, 
 refined, of course, to the Greek standard. This or- 
 der is to-day called the Ionic. It hardly needs writ- 
 ten history to decide that this type was originally the 
 work of Ionian builders from the colonies in Asia 
 Minor. 
 
 The Ionic building was structurally identical with the 
 Doric, but was generally richer in applied decoration. 
 Moldings were used more freely, and Oriental motifs 
 are found in profusion. The column corroborating the 
 statement of its value in classification is distinctive. The 
 height of the shaft is from nine to ten times the diameter, 
 and rests upon a base consisting of a supporting series 
 of moldings which taken together are in height half 
 the diameter of the column a considerable develop- 
 ment from the wooden block of the primitive building 
 (Fig. ii). 
 
 It is in the head of the column, or capital, again that 
 the chief distinguishing feature of the style is found. The 
 whole history of classic architecture reflects itself in the 
 kind and degree of ornamentation on the head of the 
 column. The Ionic capital has the abacus, or block, 
 
 42
 
 GREEK FACTORS 
 
 ;v 
 
 but it is generally ornamented 
 with carved forms repeated in the 
 manner of a border. There is 
 no echinus, but, instead, what is 
 called a voluted member. The vo- 
 lute is a downward curled scroll at 
 either side of the capital, and the 
 two volutes on each column are 
 joined across the front and rear of 
 the capital in such manner as to 
 suggest, though rather remotely, a 
 cushion (Fig. 12). The change from 
 the round column to the square 
 abacus allowed this volute to show 
 only on two sides, front and rear. 
 The curve connecting these faces 
 carries out the cushion idea. It is 
 as if the luxury- loving Easterners 
 (for the motif is Assyrian) had re- 
 volted against the austerity of the 
 block, and in an odd bit of archi- 
 tectural symbolism had given to the 
 repose of their buildings a suggestion 
 of the physical comfort they enjoyed 
 so much themselves. (See Fig. 5.) 
 
 The origin of the third 
 of the Greek orders, the 
 Corinthian (Figs. 13, 14), 
 is rather more obscure than | . - - . 
 the other two, although * 
 the name selected for it FIC:. u IONIC COLUMN, TKM- 
 by some later scientist sug- PLK OF "WINGLESS VICTORY" 
 
 43
 
 HOW TO KNOW ARCHITECTURE 
 
 gests its origin in Corinth, another Greek cm of lux- 
 urious living and florid idealism. It is, however, 
 
 O 
 
 unquestionably Eastern in origin, its crude ancestor 
 being frequent in Kgypt. In Greece it came as a de- 
 velopment in response to the demand for more ornate 
 decoration. The Ionic column had one serious fault, in 
 
 FIG. 12 DETAIL OF IONIC CAPITAL SHOWING VOLUTE 
 
 that, when looked at from the side, it lacked any decora- 
 tive suggestion. There was need for a round capital, 
 rich in ornamentation, that would appear equally well 
 from all points. The Corinthian filled that need. The 
 capital is elongated to the diameter of the shaft at its 
 base. From the "necking" or raised band at the top 
 of the shaft two rows of conventionalized acanthus 
 leaves rise (acanthus has the characteristics of a lettuce 
 leaf or of a skunk cabbage), one behind the other, and 
 from behind these come four small rolut< : s, again showing 
 
 44
 
 GREEK FACTORS 
 
 
 the Assyrian influence, while between 
 these is another conventionalized 
 plant form. The volutes come at 
 the corners of the abacus, which 
 thence curves inward instead of re- 
 taining its straight lines, as in the 
 other sules. The Corinthian is 
 used chiefly for porticos and small 
 buildings, where its delicacy of orna- 
 mentation is brought near enough to 
 the eyes to be seen in detail (Fig. 15). 
 
 One other characteristic of the 
 Greek column must be mentioned 
 again. This is the perpendicular 
 fluting of the shafts, done to ac- 
 centuate the effect of height. In 
 the Greek Doric order the flutes 
 meet, whereas in the other two 
 styles they are separated by a flat, 
 narrow band, or fillet. The entasis, 
 or gradual narrowing of the shaft 
 toward the neck to overcome the 
 optical illusion of greater width at 
 the top, approximately, is the same 
 in all columns. 
 
 This, then, is the basis of clas- 
 sic Greek architecture, an art that 
 spread, owing to the activity of 
 maritime Athens and her colonies, 
 throughout the entire world. From 
 this one small, ancient city, and FIG. 13 CORINTHIAN 
 from the product of practically CAPITAL, PANTHEON, 
 
 45 
 
 ROME
 
 HOW TO KNOW ARCHITECTURE 
 
 FU;. 14 CORINTHIAN CAPITAL FROM THK TKMPLK OF LYSICRATES 
 
 hut a single generation, came that which has suhtly dom- 
 inated all architecture to this day. So vital was this 
 inspired product that when in later days degenerate 
 Greece fell into the hands of the Romans, then in the 
 ascendant, the conquerors capitulated wholly to Greek 
 science and art. 
 
 From Greek architecture, you remember, all the styles 
 that we recognize and use have developed. While the 
 
 46
 
 GREEK FACTORS 
 
 pure Greek is like something apart, so coldly intellectual 
 in its ultra-refinement that it does not perhaps move as 
 much as some more humanly faulty styles, its influence 
 is ubiquitous. I have just mentioned the strength of this 
 
 , , 
 
 FIG. 15 -MODIFIED CORINTHIAN 
 
 influence in early America. Much so-called "Colonial" 
 architecture is almost entirely Grecian, having been in- 
 troduced into this country by way of England after 1800. 
 
 47
 
 FIG. 1 6 PORCH OF HOUSE AT SALEM, MASS., SHOWING IONIC 
 
 COLUMN
 
 GREEK FACTORS 
 
 Many of our most beautiful manor houses are in this 
 style. 
 
 The active building period a decade or two before the 
 Civil War gave us several examples of sturdy granite 
 buildings in the Greek notably the old Astor House in 
 New York (to the excellent Doric porch of which I recom- 
 mend your study). The use of close-grained, sombre 
 granite in these buildings is intimately suggestive of the 
 type of men who followed so studiously the laws of the 
 ancient builders. 
 
 While this style did not continue in use in the large 
 cities, there are very interesting survivals of its traditions 
 to be found scattered throughout the country in the 
 smaller towns, and cities east of the Alleghanies (Fig. 16). 
 
 I have seen in farm-houses far off the main highways 
 some most beautiful Greek doorways with columns and 
 pilasters in nicest proportion, which could have been 
 built to fill no requirements save that of the builder's 
 pride and joy in good work. 
 
 Many of my readers will remember the New England 
 type of last-century builders broad-shouldered, stocky, 
 and with closely cropped gray beard, usually deacons in 
 a church of harsh ideals. The rugged temperament and 
 Puritan training found appropriate expression in these 
 uncompromising laws of the Greek builders. I have 
 discussed building details and design with the descend- 
 ants of these men, and have found that if let alone in 
 building a small town house, or even a barn, they will 
 unconsciously give Greek proportions to the corner- 
 boards and the door and window trim. It is only neces- 
 sary to keep your eyes open in any small town of New 
 England to see examples of this kind of work in the vil- 
 
 49
 
 FIG. 17 UNION SQUARE SAVINGS-HANK, NEW YORK fcORINTHIAN)
 
 HOW TO KNOW ARCHITECTURE 
 
 lage church, or in the house of the storekeeper, or in the 
 outlying farm-hofuses. 
 
 In these modern days, and hy our most modern archi- 
 tects, there are numerous examples of the use of Greek 
 in hank huildings. The Union Square Savings Bank, 
 New York (Fig. 17), has the Greek delicacy of projec- 
 tion in the moldings, and in the proportions of the 
 cornice, the pilasters, and panels. Notice the similarity 
 between the panelling of this building and that of the 
 old Custom House, Wall Street, New York, a huilding in 
 the Ionic type huilt in 1842 by Isaiah Rogers (Fig. 18). 
 The old Colonnade on Lafayette Place was perhaps the 
 best example of a Greek colonnade in this country (Fig. 
 19). Part of it has unfortunately had to make way for 
 lofts, but its beauty has been well preserved in the etch- 
 ing by Mielatz. 
 
 The entrance to the old Astor House in New York is 
 one of the best examples of Greek Doric in the country, 
 though I have grave doubts that this is appreciated by 
 the hungry business men of New York who pass through 
 this portal daily in their search for a quick lunch. Fig. 
 20 is from Mielatz's plates of old New York.
 
 FIG. 19 -COLONNADE ON LAFAYETTE PLACE, 
 NEW YORK (CORINTHIAN)
 
 FIG. 2O ENTRANCE TO THK ASTOR HOL'SK 
 (DORIC) 
 
 Ni:\V YORK
 
 CHAPTER IV 
 
 THE FIRST GREAT TRANSITION 
 
 Classic 
 
 CENTURY after the death of Pericles 
 and the beginning of Athen's artistic de- 
 cline we see the Grecian Empire at its 
 zenith of territorial and political glory 
 under that amazing youth, Alexander the 
 Great. His meteoric career is as fasci- 
 nating and as far-reaching in its effects 
 as the story of the Persian wars. 
 
 At the death of Alexander, in 323 B.C., he had con- 
 quered practically the entire middle country of the 
 continent of Asia, penetrating to the borders of India 
 on the east, and from the Caspian and Black seas south 
 to tl>e Persian Sea. (Fig. 21.) 
 
 While this empire proved more than the ruling forces 
 of Greece could control, it had a most marvellous edu- 
 cational result, in that it offered the mysterious culture 
 and taste of this vast, intellectual, and artistic Garden of 
 Eden to the Greeks, who were so soon to retire as a 
 world power. And a most wonderful use they made of 
 this knowledge. 
 
 You will notice that in conquering old countries the 
 conqueror is frequently made captive by the arts and 
 
 55
 
 HOW TO KNOW ARCHITECTURE 
 
 FIG. 21 TOMB OF ALEXANDER THE GREAT 
 
 sciences of the conquered nation. So the Greek intel- 
 lect, coming under the influence of the sensuous love of 
 color in the architecture of the East, capitulated, and in 
 turn they themselves came to dominate Roman culture. 
 
 We see Greece weakened under the persistent onslaughts 
 of the Northern invaders and her revolting Macedonians; 
 and Rome, lusty with growing power and her success 
 in the Punic wars, first helping and then absorhing, 
 until Greece, in Europe and in Asia, loses her political 
 independence and becomes subject to this new power. 
 
 Rome's first taste of Greek culture came from the 
 colonies, a fact that is distinctly perceptible to the student 
 of her early architecture. The Romans seem to have 
 liked, or to have needed, some such inspiration, for after 
 
 56
 
 THE FIRST GREAT TRANSITION 
 
 they absorbed Greece we see as the next step the ex- 
 traordinary spectacle of one great nation borrowing and 
 adopting almost entire the arts and sciences of another. 
 Rome became a nation of great culture, she built mag- 
 nificently, and afterward declined, for exactly the same 
 reasons as Greece, but in the arts she did little more 
 than to deaden the keen aristocratic edge of Greek in- 
 vention with her cheap slave labor, which was employed 
 in the construction of the rough brick and rubble walls, 
 faced with ashlar or surface stone or marble by a better 
 class of artisans. They developed the various styles, 
 using them in the form of arcades plastered on the face 
 of the surface of the walls, one arcade above another, so 
 that the orders which had been invented for structural 
 reasons became only a form of applied ornamentation, 
 exactly as it was to be used later during the Renaissance. 
 However, Rome played a most important part in the 
 development of architecture, in that she paved the way 
 for the evolving of that other great style, the Gothic. 
 It is pertinent to say here that the Greek classic and the 
 Gothic are the two transcendent architectural creations 
 of the race. All other styles or forms are but the evolu- 
 tionary adaptations or revivals of these two, as even their 
 names indicate. These two styles loom high above the 
 others, because they were inspired in periods of the 
 loftiest and intensest idealism. The pagan Greek, with his 
 overmastering pride of birth, his whole-hearted devotion 
 to the ideal of physical perfection, his passion for poetic, 
 musical, and intellectual expression, and the pride of 
 race, created supremely well after his kind. The Chris- 
 tian Frank, with the same pride of race, in ecstatic rapt- 
 ure over his glorious new-found faith, builded according 
 
 57
 
 HOW TO KNOW ARCHITECTURE 
 
 to his ideal, and his art will not he bettered until men's 
 hearts are again supremely exalted by an ideal as his 
 was. 
 
 Rome shows no such exaltation, and the architectural 
 style called Roman is a hyhnd development of borrowed 
 Greek. To-day it is ordinarily included with the original 
 Greek in the general term of the Classic. The Romans 
 did, however, increase the comforts of the domestic side 
 of life by planning and building dwellings far in advance 
 of anything known by the Greeks. 
 
 Lacking any compelling religious idealism, but strong 
 in civic and personal pride, Rome did not build temples 
 but great triumphal arches (notice that the Romans were 
 not afraid of the arch which never slept), courts of lav, 
 circuses, and theatres all, however, after Greek models, 
 with local modifications. Her emperors were often men 
 of extraordinary egotism, amounting to mania, which 
 led them to deify themselves and demand the worship of 
 their subjects. Being most generously endowed with 
 human failings, it is quite easy to understand that they 
 did not often inspire any great fervor of religious or 
 political devotion (Fig. 22). 
 
 The utterly reckless lavishness of these emperors, and 
 the florid life of court and nobility, are reflected in the 
 richness of architectural embellishment. Thus the Corin- 
 thian order, because of its great amount of ornament, 
 had general preference over the other Grecian styles, 
 while two new orders were developed, neither of which, 
 however, shows any such originality as the parent forms. 
 
 One of these new forms is called the Tuscan, as it 
 is supposed to be a legacy from the Etruscan prede- 
 cessors of the Romans. It is, however, little more than 
 
 58
 
 THE FIRST GREAT TRANSITION 
 
 a coarsened reproduction of the Doric. The Tuscan 
 column has a base consisting of plinth (the square block 
 which balances the abacus at the top), half-round mold- 
 ing, and fillet. Otherwise only an architect would think 
 it other than Greek Doric without that order's subtle 
 refinement. 
 
 The second is known as the Composite, an appropriate 
 name, since it is a somewhat elaborated mixture of the 
 
 FIC. 22 TRIUMPHAL ARCH OF TITUS 
 
 Ionic and Corinthian. In brief, it consists of the en- 
 largement of the four Corinthian volutes to about the 
 proportions they reach in the Ionic. 
 
 The three Greek orders were all, of course, trans- 
 planted to Roman soil, but in each case they were so 
 transformed and changed as to be quite distinguishable 
 
 59
 
 HOW TO KNOW ARCHITECTURE 
 
 from the originals, and they arc, in fact, generally called 
 Roman Doric, Roman Ionic, and Roman Corinthian. 
 
 The Roman Empire had spread from Britain on the 
 north to Africa, Persia, and Assyria on the south and 
 east, and its very strength, as in the case of Greece, had 
 hecome its weakness. Its decadence had begun when 
 that greatest of all epoch-making events, the birth of 
 Christ, occurred in Jerusalem. 
 
 During the first three centuries of the Christian era 
 we find pagan Rome steadily declining, and the Christian 
 faith steadily, unfalteringly spreading in spite of rabid 
 persecution among the Romans, and bringing a new Nope 
 and a new spirit to the people. 
 
 The political significance of the teachings of Christ in 
 those early days has sometimes been lost sight of. We 
 had previously seen nations grow from the consolidation 
 of tribes associated in war and self-defence, but that there 
 might be a common basis of friendly interest among 
 nations was almost undreamed of until the Nazarene 
 promulgated his astonishing doctrine of the universal 
 brotherhood of man and the universal fatherhood of a single 
 Deity. The idea was almost overwhelmingly revolutionary, 
 and it seems to have gathered the multiple currents and 
 counter-currents of petty national ambition into a great 
 and inspiring progressive movement in a manner almost 
 magical. It did not change the northwestern course of 
 trade and empire and culture, but, on the contrary, it 
 became part of the movement, and brought to it a stimulus 
 far beyond anything the world had known before, and a 
 climax in architecture, the Gothic Cathedral, which the 
 Greek Temple could not equal. 
 
 Rut I am anticipating. We still find the Christians 
 
 60
 
 THE FIRST GREAT TRANSITION 
 
 under the ban of the Roman authorities, meeting in 
 secret, a hidden leaven in the lump of Roman degeneracy, 
 but waiting for the event that should make them an 
 active power in the world, when Constantine was made 
 Emperor in 323. To him must be given the credit of 
 beginning a new epoch of world history. 
 
 Already, before Constantine became ruler of Rome, the 
 Christian Church, despite the determined efforts of the 
 state to suppress it, had grown into a wide-spread move- 
 ment, with bishops in Antioch, Ephesus, Alexandria, 
 Byzantium, and Rome, but without a dominating leader. 
 While we observe this situation, however, we find the 
 greater bishops absorbing the power, in an evolutionary 
 tendency toward centralization, so that when Constantine 
 finished his reign, there are but two, one in Rome and 
 one in Byzantium or Constantinople, the first with power 
 over all the Western Church, and the second the spiritual 
 master of the East. 
 
 Now the Roman Empire was politically divided into 
 East and West, and Constantine was master of the barbaric 
 West; while Licinius, his brother-in-law, after his defeat 
 of Maximinus, reigned over the East from rich Byzan- 
 tium. 
 
 This did not please the militant and astute Constantine, 
 who early determined to bring the entire empire under 
 his own control. And this rapid increase of Christian 
 sentiment was an obstacle to his ambition. It honey- 
 combed the Army and the Court, and even entered the 
 Emperor's household, for both Constantine's mother, 
 Helena, and his wife, Fausta, accepted the new faith, 
 and seem to have made efforts to secure his interest in 
 it and friendship for it. Constantine, shrewd politician 
 
 61
 
 HOW TO KNOW ARCHITECTURE 
 
 that he was, felt the lack of cohesion among his people 
 because of the growth of Christianity under persecution, 
 and realized that his plans for Eastern conquest must 
 fail if hs could not secure the popular support of both 
 elements. 
 
 He decided upon a bold and clever stroke. Announ- 
 cing to his army that he had a vision in which a cross the 
 Christian symbol had appeared in the heavens, he made 
 Christianity the official religion of the empire, and or- 
 dered that the symbol be added to the Roman coat of 
 arms. His coup was a brilliant success. The Christians 
 came out from their hiding-places in large numbers. It 
 must have amazed even Constantine himself to see the 
 strength of the new faith. He gave them the lav; courts, 
 or basilicas, as places of worship, and then proceeded 
 to occupy the ancient Greek country, with Byzantium 
 as the capital, which yielded to him in A.D. 324. 
 
 Either the charms of the Eastern metropolis itself or 
 its strategic position at the mouth of the Dardanelles, 
 where it controlled trade and made an ideal base for 
 the invasion of Asia, strongly attracted Constantine. He 
 decided to make it his headquarters. He renamed it 
 New Rome (but re-established a new Greece), and began 
 large building operations, sending back to Rome for all 
 the movable treasures of the empire to adorn his new 
 palaces in the city, which the people forthwith called 
 Constantinople. 
 
 The half-Christian, half-Eastern civilization that de- 
 veloped from this event is one of the most richly colored 
 in history. Picture this great trade centre as she sits 
 there, in the very middle of the ancient world, one hand 
 reaching into the pockets of the Far East, her back firmly 
 
 62
 
 THE FIRST GREAT TRANSITION 
 
 set against the wandering, ravaging tribes of Huns, and 
 her other hand reaching out over the West. Norman 
 freebooters served in her armies, Eastern merchants as- 
 sisted in her protection and shared with the Northern 
 traders the luscious loot of Oriental trade and conquest, 
 while all the time the lion's share was falling into the lap 
 of the queenly city herself. 
 
 And with all this came the culture of the keen and 
 subtle Eastern civilization to color with its mysticism and 
 its richness of Oriental imagery the basic beauties of the 
 Greek styles. For you must remember that for a thou- 
 sand years, until another Constantine surrendered the 
 city to the Turks, Constantinople remained Greek, in the 
 neighborhood of the ancient Ionian cities. 
 
 O 
 
 The application of mosaics to wall space, the elabora- 
 tion of the capitals, the enrichment of ornamental forms 
 in floorings and fabrics, the lavish use of colored marbles, 
 gold, and precious stones in the embellishment of the 
 temples all these added to the arts of the Greeks in 
 Constantinople, to become in later times a treasure-store 
 of fresh inspiration for all Europe and the world. It 
 was this period that gave us the style called By/antine, 
 which may be considered as the decadence of the pure 
 Greek. 
 
 The ideal which inspired the development of this in- 
 teresting product was Christianity. Under the protection of 
 Constantine and his successors the new religion flourished 
 exceedingly. It is interesting that as the architecture was 
 warmed and colored by the Eastern influence, so Chris- 
 tianity itself was colored by Eastern philosophy and 
 superstition. Thus we find the Eastern Christians adopt- 
 ing the Mohammedan prohibition against the making of 
 
 63
 
 HOW TO KNOW ARCHITECTURE 
 
 FIG. 23 ST. SOPHIA, CONSTANTINOPLE 
 
 images, a rule which was later to result in the separation 
 of the Greek and Roman churches. 
 
 Just as we might expect, when the Greeks of Byzantium 
 came to build their churches thev turned to their Eastern 
 
 J 
 
 neighbor, Assyria, for models. Throughout western Asia 
 considerable progress had been made in the building of 
 temples. We find the " barrel - vaulted " roof well de- 
 veloped, for instance, and, evolving out of this, the dome. 
 Dome construction to-day, with our laws of strain and 
 thrust all reduced to mathematical formula*, is largely a 
 matter of pure engineering, albeit an interesting one. To 
 those earh" experimenters, without traditions, rules, or 
 modern mathematics, and with only bricks, tiles, or 
 stones for materials, it must have been a supreme test of 
 
 64
 
 THE FIRST GREAT TRANSITION 
 
 skill and daring. For that reason the first appearance of 
 the dome, some time in this period, marks a most im- 
 portant step in constructional progress. Domes are found 
 both in Rome and in Constantinople almost simultane- 
 ously, but in Italy they were sparingly used at this early 
 date, while in the East they became one of the character- 
 istic features of the architecture. 
 
 The best known of all the Byzantine churches in Con- 
 stantinople (Fig. 23), and a superb example of early dome 
 construction, is St. Sophia, built in the sixth century, 
 about two hundred years after Constantine captured the 
 city. St. Mark's, in Venice, is a later interpretation of 
 St. Sophia (Fig. 24). By this time the Eastern builders 
 had evolved the style recognized as Byzantine to-day, 
 
 FIG. 24 ST. MARK S, VENICE 
 
 65
 
 HOW TO KNOW ARCHITECTURE 
 
 and St. Sophia is so beautiful and characteristic an ex- 
 ample of it that I wish vou to visit it in imagination 
 with me and listen with what patience you can to a 
 necessarily somewhat technical description of it. 1 he 
 value of this is that it will fix in our minds those dominant 
 characteristics of the Byzantine that we shall meet with 
 in our later peregrinations. 
 
 As we approach the church, its glittering golden domes 
 and half-domes impress us from a distance. A nearer 
 view shows that the church is almost square, and about 
 two hundred and fifty feet long. Having newly come 
 from the homes of classic architecture, we are surprised 
 to find that the rows of columns have disappeared, though 
 we are reassured when we find them inside, but consider- 
 ably changed. 
 
 Within is a smaller square, the corners of which are 
 massive piers supporting the saucer-shaped dome. The 
 high triangular vaultings which drop from the base of 
 the dome to the piers are called pendentives, and are in- 
 teresting outgrowths of this new building method. Now 
 look upward into the great multicolored ceiling for a 
 study of the dome system. At the front and back of the 
 central dome, but at a lower level, are the two great half- 
 domes. On the sides are short barrel-vaults, extending 
 to the side walls. The half-domes are each penetrated 
 by three smaller half-domes, the central one at the front 
 covering the entrance, and that at the rear the apse, or 
 recess for the altar. The floor-plan is thus in the shape 
 of a Greek or equal-armed cross, the side arms, which 
 are under the barrel-vaults, taking: the place of what in 
 
 O I 
 
 the Roman church later became the transept. These are 
 separated from the nave by rows of columns which sup- 
 
 "66
 
 FIG. 25 ROMAN ARCH WITH PEDIMENT
 
 HOW TO KNOW ARCHITECTURE 
 
 port a gallery for the women worshippers another feature 
 of the Greek church which shows the Eastern influence. 
 
 The walls we see gorgeously decorated with slahs of 
 colored marble, and the insides of the domes are covered 
 solidly with gold inlaid with richly wrought mosaics. The 
 floors also are elaborately inlaid, and the columns and 
 caps are of fine marbles. The church is lighted from 
 above through small, round-arched apertures below the 
 dome. 
 
 About this same time the ground-plan of the Greek 
 cross is elsewhere developed much more plainly than in 
 St. Sophia, each of the four arms of the cross being 
 covered either with a separate small dome or with barrel- 
 vaulting. There is usually on the front of Byzantine 
 churches a one-story covered porch, similar to that used 
 by the Romans in their domestic architecture (Fig. 25). 
 
 Another type of dome which was developed in this 
 period was somewhat flattened, or saucer-shaped, on the 
 outside and hemispherical on the inside, and was raised 
 by vertical walls above the intersection of the nave and 
 transept, making the earliest model of what is known as 
 the drum (Fig. 26). 
 
 The entablature, which is the combination of architrave 
 frieze and cornice of the Greeks, disappears in the Byzan- 
 tine with the Greek capital. A new form better adapted 
 to the support of an arch is introduced, the arch having 
 taken the place of the entablature as a supporting member. 
 The abacus, in this style, of necessity increases in size to 
 adapt itself to the support of the arch, and it is richly 
 decorated in combination with the capital, which develops 
 considerably in ornament. Corinthian, Composite, and 
 Ionic are intermingled and altered with great freedom. 
 
 68
 
 THE FIRST GREAT TRANSITION 
 
 FIG. 26 GREEK-CROSS PLAN AT TORCELLO, ITALY, WITH DRUM 
 
 AND DOME 
 
 Several designs are frequently used in a single structure. 
 The acanthus leaf, which we found in the Corinthian, be- 
 comes more spiky with deep indentations below the points, 
 a characteristic to be remembered in our later search for 
 Byzantine forms. 
 
 It our theory of the Northwestward trend of the main 
 69
 
 MOW TO KNOW ARCHITECTURE 
 
 current of civilization is a sound one, this backward move- 
 ment from Rome to Byzantium would not prove of endur- 
 ing greatness, and such is indeed the case. While the Byz- 
 antine architecture, returning Westward along the main 
 line of progress through Italy, gave valuable color to later 
 creation until it practically disappeared in the effulgence 
 of the Gothic, it was obviously not an influence of funda- 
 mental importance to us (Figs. 27, 28, 29^, 2()b). Its his- 
 tory in the East also confirms our hypothesis. 
 
 Byzantine is practically the only offshoot from the Greek 
 classic architecture travelling toward the East and under 
 its domination, with the Russian and Saracenic, or Moor- 
 ish, as offshoots; Russia, because of religion, and trade 
 affiliations, being under the religious control of the Greek 
 
 FIG. 27 THE DUOMO AT SIENA, ITALY. (I'OIMTLL) BYZANTINE) 
 
 70
 
 FIG. 28 DOORWAY OF CHURCH AT ST. MARK/S, VENICE
 
 HOW TO KNOW ARCHITECTURE 
 
 FIG.2Q fl -BYZANTINECAP- 
 
 1TAL, ST. MARK S, VENICE 
 
 Church, and the Moorish, be- 
 cause of geographical proximity 
 and trade and race affiliations 
 with both the East and South- 
 east, and this central seaport. 
 
 When in the latter part of 
 the seventh century the fanatic 
 Mohammedans conquered Per- 
 sia, Egypt, Africa, and Spain, 
 this interpretation was carried 
 by them to a high degree of 
 architectural skill. The peculiar characteristics of the 
 style are the interlaced geometric patterns, originally 
 of Byzantine influence, 
 the slender columns, 
 which, coming both from 
 the Greek and the East, 
 are indications of the 
 character of the people, 
 light, graceful, delicate, 
 with the later Byzantine 
 cap overlaid with Moor- 
 ish arabesque, or in imi- 
 tation of the Corinthian, 
 and the peculiar horse- 
 shoe shape given to the 
 arches and in the section 
 of the domes. 
 
 The love of rich col- 
 orings in the mosaics of 
 the later Greeks is the 
 result of Eastern influ- 
 
 FIG 2 Q/; BYZANTINE CAPITAL, 
 RAVENNA 
 
 72
 
 THE FIRST GREAT TRANSITION 
 
 ence. These Moors or Arabs have the same fondness 
 for highly colored geometrical patterns carried to such a 
 degree that the word "arabesque" has been coined to de- 
 scribe them (Figs. 30, 31). 
 
 Developed at the same time, and along lines parallel 
 to this marked offshoot, was the Russian architecture 
 
 FIG. JO COMPOSITE CAPITAL FROM 
 SKVILLK (MOORISH) 
 
 and ornament. While the interlaced and symbolic folia- 
 tion of the Byzantine was colored by the Saracens in their 
 own peculiar manner, we rind in the North the same 
 method of ornament, under the influence of the Mongolian 
 and the Tatar, rich and gaudy and wonderfully expres- 
 sive of this branch of the human race. 
 
 73
 
 FIG. JI MOORISH ARCH AND 
 ALHAMBRA
 
 HOW TO KNOW ARCHITECTURE 
 
 1 his type of ornament entered the North Country by 
 way of the Danube, and the Norse and Scandinavian 
 interlaced and symbolic arabesques were used long be- 
 fore the march of progress brought a finished style into 
 Europe by way of the Northwest from Rome. 
 
 This ornament was carried into England during the 
 reign of Elizabeth by the Eastern traders who entered 
 England by way of the Dnieper and Moscow from the 
 central Asian countries. France, at that time being an 
 unfriendly country, cut of? the overland routes because 
 of England's affiliation with the Teutonic religious 
 rebels. 
 
 The onion-shaped termination of the towers of the re- 
 ligious architecture of the Russian is a Mongolian trans- 
 lation of the domes of the Asiatic people, of which a 
 good example is shown in Agra (Fig. 32). This influence 
 stopped and had no further effect on the growth of the 
 European styles, as it remained with the Greek Church 
 in Russia, and with the Moors, an alien people, their 
 interpretation had no bearing on the general growth. 
 
 Before I leave these two offshoots of styles I want again 
 to call attention to the fact that this structural and decora- 
 tive language is an expression of the people, common and 
 natural, and easily read. When the special type of hu- 
 manity changes because of climatic or trade conditions, 
 the special expression will either disappear or modify it- 
 self in accordance with the new conditions. 
 
 The Roman in Modern Architecture 
 In modern times Roman influence has affected the styles 
 of the American colonies to a greater degree than has 
 the Greek. In fact, most of the work of the real colonial 
 
 76
 
 FIG. 33 KNICKERBOCKER TRUST COMPANY, NEW YORK fROMAN 
 
 CORINTHIAN)
 
 u 
 
 -t-
 
 THE FIRST GREAT TRANSITION 
 
 architecture is distinctly Roman. If you remember, die 
 Roman translations have a less classic refinement but 
 more human feeling, and were thus more easily under- 
 stood by the average man. For that reason our numer- 
 
 FIG. 35 MADISON SQUARE PRESBYTERIAN CHURCH, NEW YORK. 
 
 ous variations in column, cornice, and other detail have 
 been largely based on the Roman translation. 
 
 The best example of Roman architecture with us is the 
 building of the Knickerbocker Trust Company, on Fifth 
 Avenue at Thirty-fourth Street, New York (Fig. 33). In 
 this case McKim, Mead & White have reproduced a true 
 
 79
 
 HOW TO KNOW ARCHITECTURE 
 
 example of Roman construction with piers and cornice, 
 or perpendicular and horizontal support, giving oppor- 
 tunity for light between the columns, an opportunity that 
 has been accentuated by the colored treatment of these 
 intermediate spaces. The Church of the Madeleine, in 
 Paris, built by Napoleon, is a beautiful example of a 
 Roman temple (Fig. 34). Both of these buildings are 
 Corinthian, which was, you remember, the most lavishly 
 decorated of the classic orders. The new Pennsylvania 
 railroad station in New York is Roman, and is perhaps 
 a supreme example of Roman Doric, with the peculiar 
 warmth of the Roman, so distinct from the comparative 
 coldness of the Greek. (See Fig. 78.) 
 
 Byzantine Architecture in America 
 Of this style there are few examples which might be 
 called pure in their essence and form. While Doctor 
 Parkhurst's church in Madison Square is rather more 
 Roman than Byzantine (Fig. 35), it is an interesting com- 
 posite of the two. The rich decorations in the treatment 
 of brick and the color decorations of the interior are very 
 strongly Byzantine. There is a most interesting example 
 in the Unitarian Church on Fourth Avenue at Twentieth 
 Street, New York (Fig. 36), of an Englishman's translation 
 of the Byzantine, which also includes a touch of the Sara- 
 cenic and something of the Victorian Gothic. The stripe 
 decoration in the brickwork of this church is somewhat 
 Saracenic, and was used during the period preceding the 
 fifteenth-century Renaissance in Italy in the church at 
 Siena, of which an illustration is shown (see Fig. 27). We 
 have called it Pointed Byzantine. The lettering on this 
 New York church is in English Gothic, and the treatment 
 
 80
 
 i K;. 37 Ti'Mi'i.K I-:MANU-I:L, NI-W YORK
 
 THE FIRST GREAT TRANSITION 
 
 of the capitals show a slight Norman influence. It is 
 thus evident that the architect was trained in England, 
 probably lived there, and, as is true of every architect, 
 knowledge of other forms and the essence of other styles 
 forced themselves on him in spite of every effort on his 
 part to develop a pure style. 
 
 Saracenic Architecture in America 
 This style, which we also call Moorish, has in modern 
 times been used almost exclusively for Jewish synagogues. 
 The illustration of the Temple Emanu-el on Fifth Ave., 
 New York (Fig. 37), will illustrate this form. One might also 
 cite the interior of the Casino Theatre in New York as the 
 sort of thing we do in the name of the ancient Saracens. 
 
 '.9 ATI 2T AOAYNO1A
 
 CHRISTIAN 
 
 THE SECOND PERIOD
 
 CHAPTER V 
 
 THE BIRTH OF CHRISTIAN ARCHITECTURE 
 
 E left Rome in the company of the 
 Emperor Constantine to travel a 
 picturesque bypath in the East, and 
 now we must return to the ruler- 
 less city and resume our peregrina- 
 tions northwestward along the main 
 line of progress. 
 As might have been anticipated, the city 
 did not long remain without some sort of dictator, but we 
 may well be surprised to find the Roman bishop of the 
 newly recognized religion taking charge of temporal as 
 well as of spiritual affairs, and in course of time securing 
 the absolute dictatorship of the state. Here was an as- 
 tonishing state of things, and a portentous one. We 
 cannot but admire the astuteness of these men, recently 
 civil outlaws hiding in byways of the city and gathering 
 their terrified little flocks in secret places, now suddenly 
 developing into able political organizers and firmly grasp- 
 ing the helm of state. The result we view with unabat- 
 ing astonishment. In a few short years they had laid 
 foundations that made possible the papal dominance of 
 all Christendom for nearly a thousand years. 
 
 The first great need of the now controlling Christians 
 
 87
 
 HOW TO KNOW ARCHITECTURE 
 
 was for places of worship, and to fill this need several of 
 the basilicas, or law courts, were converted to the pur- 
 pose, becoming thereby the basis for Christian church 
 architecture of this day (Fig. 38). 
 
 These basilicas, or kingly courts, belonged architect- 
 urally to the early Classic, but we find their prototypes 
 much further back, among Eastern people. From very 
 early times Oriental potentates dispensed justice, or what 
 passed for it, from a throne at one end of an unroofed 
 enclosure. So in Rome, as late as the Christian era, we 
 find the emperors doing precisely this thing. The first 
 basilicas were unroofed except for an aisle down each 
 side, along which ran rows of columns. The throne at 
 the end, of course, was handsomely protected on three 
 sides and above. 
 
 The origin of this idea of an open court can be traced 
 to China, and there seems little doubt that its lineal de- 
 scendant is the patio of Spain and Spanish America. 
 Thus we see an obscure early Chinese invention girdling 
 the globe, coming to us by way of western Asia, southern 
 Europe, and the Saracens, and on its way indirectly 
 stamping itself upon the world's entire production of 
 Christian religious architecture. 
 
 When .Constantine gave official recognition to the Chris- 
 tians, the only thing he had to offer them for a place of 
 meeting, short of a circus, was one of these basilicas. 
 There, accordingly, the first services were held, and when 
 one building was outgrown others were added. Con- 
 stantine himself must have continued to take an interest 
 in the Roman flock, for he built a special five-aisled basil- 
 ica of much beauty for them. The Christians did not, 
 however, develop ideas of their own in the matter ot 
 
 88
 
 HOW TO KNOW ARCHITECTURE 
 
 buildings, for we find few departures from type in this 
 and all the other early basilican churches, as the}' are 
 called. The churches were covered with wooden roofs, 
 with the trusses, purlins, and rafters showing. Several 
 of the features of the basilicas are fundamental forms in 
 the churches to this day. The enclosure for the king's 
 throne, flanked by seats for his chief counsellors, became 
 the apse, containing the altar and the bishop's chairs. 
 Outside of this, with seats for the assisting priests, was 
 what is now called the choir. The row of columns divid- 
 ing the central from the side aisles was retained, being 
 increased in many cases, as in Constantine's basilica, to 
 two rows of columns on either side, making a five-aisled 
 building. 
 
 The transept, which in modern churches crosses in 
 front of the altar, is purely Christian, being an evident 
 though later attempt to incorporate the Christian symbol 
 of the cross into the ground-plan of the structure, as in- 
 deed it does with greatly added beauty and majesty. 
 You will remember that we found the churches in the 
 East taking the form of the Greek cross at a compara- 
 tively early period. It is quite probable that the Roman 
 Christian architects adopted this ancient symbol from the 
 mystic East. 
 
 The use of the cross as a symbol is much older than 
 Christianity. A cross is used to represent the symbolic 
 hammer of the old thunder god Thor, among the Norse- 
 men, and in very early times the north German peasants 
 made the sign of the cross to guard themselves against 
 the lightning. Since prehistoric times the fylfot, or four- 
 legged cross, which resembles the hammer of Thor, was 
 used in Egypt and Greece, where it symbolized eternal 
 
 90
 
 BIRTH OF CHRISTIAN ARCHITECTURE 
 
 life. Many scientists claim it as a symbol of ancient 
 Phallic worship the deification of the earthly origin of 
 life.' 
 
 The Mongolian cross, familiar to-day as "Swastika," 
 seems to be of similar origin. It has a very wide distri- 
 bution, being; found, for instance in Central American 
 
 ' O 7 
 
 ruins, where it undoubtedly again illustrates the wide- 
 spread primitive worship of the mysterious natural 
 phenomenon. The sign was frequently used in mediaeval 
 times as a stone mark by the Freemasons, who were ap- 
 parently ignorant of its earlier significance. 
 
 The Christian cross is thus evidently an adaptation, 
 as are many other symbols of the early Church, and it is 
 for this reason that the symbolism did not become estab- 
 lished until the Church had developed into a powerful 
 and wide-spread organization. The differentiation of the 
 two forms, now known as the Roman and Greek crosses, 
 is odd, and had much to do with the division of types in 
 the two branches of Christian architecture, the basilican 
 of Rome, which culminated in the Gothic, and the Byzan- 
 tine of the East. Owing to the later infusion of Byzan- 
 tine influence in the West it is advisable here to differen- 
 tiate briefly the two styles. 
 
 In connection with this it is also of interest to note 
 that while the fever of church - building was wringing 
 marvels of intricate beauty from the creative imaginations 
 of the men of the North, Italy went on building Basilican 
 churches for nearly a thousand years, and so slight were 
 the changes made that it is often difficult to tell a church's 
 age within several centuries. 
 
 The chief distinction between Basilican and Byzantine 
 architecture is in the roof, and in the fact that there is no 
 
 9 1
 
 HOW TO KNOW ARCHITECTURE 
 
 transept in the former. The domes of the Byzantine type 
 are rarely found in the basilicas, the domed churches of 
 this period in Italy being almost invariably Byzantine. 
 The basilican roof was much like that of a modern barn, 
 heavy and simple, structurally, because of the use of wood. 
 The style resembles the Eastern, but differs from the classic 
 in having no cniablainre architrave, frieze, and cornice. 
 The basilicas, except in rare cases, were oblong, though 
 many of them are either round or octagonal. A good 
 example is St. Vitalis, in Ravenna, built by Justinian in 
 the sixth century. For the most part the round basilica 
 evolved into the baptistry, of which Pisa and Florence 
 have the best examples of the few still standing. 
 
 Now, while all this early growth of Christian architect- 
 ure was under way in Italy, other things were happening. 
 Rome, left without a war-like head, was harassed more 
 vigorously than ever by her barbarian enemies, especially 
 the Goths of the North. Her prayers to Constantinople 
 for help were unanswered, and so we witness her capture 
 and almost total destruction by the Northerners in the 
 beginning of the fifth century. Here was devastation and 
 disgrace indeed; but it served as a powerful stimulant, 
 and a few years later the Goths had been driven back 
 and the work of rebuilding the wonderful old city was 
 begun with vigor. This time, however, it was a Christian 
 city that was rising, and gorgeous, wicked, old pagan 
 Rome had gone forever. 
 
 The power of the popes continued to increase, but it 
 did not reach the point of providing adequate defence 
 against invaders, and the Greek emperor in Constanti- 
 nople having failed them, we now see the ecclesiastics 
 deep in the game of international politics to preserve the 
 
 92
 
 BIRTH OF CHRISTIAN ARCHITECTURE 
 
 integrity of their organization. In the eighth century the 
 pope having played the Lombards against the Greeks, 
 found the trick turned on himself, the indignant Lom- 
 bards beginning the seizure of his headquarters. To 
 save himself, he called on the Franks for help. These 
 Franks, the forefathers of the French of to-day, had 
 earlier come under the influence of Roman civilization, 
 and had developed a considerable culture. They were 
 still, however, merely a collection of independent cities, 
 or principalities, and the papal appeal was to the most 
 influential of the mayors, one Charles Martel, famous 
 for having saved Europe from the Saracens at the great 
 battle of Tours in 732. 
 
 It would be a most interesting matter for imaginative 
 conjecture as to what would have happened had the 
 Saracens won this battle. Certainly the entire aspect of 
 modern civilization would have been quite other than it 
 is. But we are more nearly concerned with things as 
 they are, and must move rapidly forward with the fortunes 
 of Italy and France. To Charles Martel were sent the 
 keys of St. Peter's tomb in recognition of his bargain with 
 the pope, and in return he drove back the Lombards. 
 Then the pope made Charles Martel's son, Pepin, king, 
 thus creating the Carlovingian dynasty of France. Pepin 
 had been a general in the service of the last of the Mero- 
 vingian overlords, whom he now forced to retirement in 
 a monastery. Thus dynasty succeeded dynasty, with the 
 pope as deus ex machina in those early days of reckless 
 and endless strife, but all the time the way was being 
 opened for that northwestward sweep of civilization and 
 the arts that we have been following through the centuries. 
 
 Pepin was succeeded by Charlemagne, or Charles the 
 
 93
 
 HOW TO KNOW ARCHITECTURE 
 
 Great, who was great because he began the nationalizing 
 of the Prankish people, consolidating and confederating 
 the smaller principalities upon a comparatively peaceful 
 basis with the new idea of unity, the result of the 
 spread of Christianity, as his most potent ally. Charle- 
 magne is also a notable figure for his patronage of the 
 arts, which unquestionably stimulated building im- 
 measurably. His own building operations, though in- 
 teresting, have small historic significance, as architecture 
 rapidly outgrew him in the active succeeding centuries. 
 In the early part of the ninth century he took Italian 
 architects and craftsmen from Rome and Ravenna, 
 with large quantities of Italian marbles and Byzantine 
 decorative materials, to his home in the Far North, and 
 built churches of much beauty after the basilican order, 
 notably at Aix. His tastes were conservative, and he 
 did much in transmitting to us the older forms; but he 
 did not, as some historians have claimed, lay the founda- 
 tions for the new style that was then being evolved in 
 the South, and that somewhat later \vas to blossom into 
 the Romanesque, the precursor of the Gothic. 
 
 The empire that Charlemagne had created did not 
 last. As in the case of the Greece of Alexander and the 
 Rome of Constantine, the territory involved was too 
 great for the degree of cohesive power then attained 
 through civilization, and the succeeding rulers were not 
 strong enough to hold it together by force. Therefore 
 we see France resolving itself into petty principalities 
 again about the year 900. 
 
 The alliance of Church and State had promised an ideal 
 condition, each in its proper sphere working harmonious- 
 ly toward a common end the political and spiritual ex- 
 
 94
 
 BIRTH OF CHRISTIAN ARCHITECTURE 
 
 pansion of the people in a logical and civilizing growth. 
 But the Church could not long remain in its proper sphere. 
 Its efforts for temporal power and wealth forced disin- 
 tegration, and separated both rulers and ruled into an- 
 tagonistic groups. This naturally led to more strife and 
 promoted the feudal system of small principalities and 
 kingdoms, with, however, more or less recognition of the 
 control of the most powerful of the rulers or overlords. 
 
 But the Christian faith and Christian ethics as a co- 
 hesive force are present for the first time. The world had 
 moved forward in the preceding centuries, and we find 
 strong undercurrents of nationalism running through these 
 separate principalities, and a certain indication of growth 
 that is most significant. Although Rome had been the 
 birthplace, so far as the West is concerned, of the Christian 
 Church, the manifestations of its power grew as it followed 
 "the course of empire." Our interest, therefore, soon 
 advances into this new and vital country of the Franks, 
 where a vast store of creative energy is beginning to find 
 outlet in fresh interpretations of the basilican forms of 
 Italy. Meanwhile Rome itself, while holding its ecclesias- 
 tical power, and exercising it with freedom and rigor, 
 slipped into creative desuetude, where it remained for 
 several centuries. We will therefore leave it for the pres- 
 ent, not to return until a new infusion of architectural 
 blood stirs its congealing forms and gives it consequence 
 by exercising a new and direct influence upon the styles 
 of to-day.
 
 CHAPTER VI 
 
 THE SECOND GREAT TRANSITION 
 
 Rom 
 
 ance 
 
 ACH important epoch in the history of 
 Greece, of Rome, and of Byzantium is re- 
 peated in the history of the Prankish coun- 
 try; that is to say, it began with a vigorous 
 commercial impetus, and developed its sci- 
 ences and its arts under the control of a 
 fresh and inspiring ideal which caused cre- 
 ative originality. This, as we have seen, is less true of 
 Rome, as she lacked the intellectual and geographical 
 cohesion of Greece, and because of this was content to 
 copy rather than to create. 
 
 This great new country which for convenience we 
 will call France, although it did not actually become so 
 until several centuries later was geographically a unit, 
 the people were practically of one race, virile and fearless, 
 and therefore the best material for the making of a great 
 nation. 
 
 'I his spirit was destined to be held in check for almost 
 a century, but in the end it blossomed forth with an 
 irrepressible energy that lasted for nearly three hundred 
 years. . 
 
 There was building of churches after the basilican 
 
 96
 
 THE SECOND GREAT TRANSITION 
 
 order, of course, during the tenth century, but they were 
 for the most part unimportant, and the reason is one of 
 the curiosities of history. 
 
 It had become a popular superstition among the early 
 Christians that the end of the world would come in the 
 year one thousand. This perhaps was natural, as it was 
 not to be expected that the revelations of St. John the 
 Divine would then be taken other than literally. 
 
 Hut it seems strange to find the Church accepting the 
 idea, and, long before the fatal year arrived, encouraging 
 it throughout Christendom. 
 
 The effect was, of course, paralyzing. Commerce and 
 building stopped almost entirely, people sold their lands 
 or gave them away, often with all they had, and awaited 
 the end in idleness and fear. It took nearly a quarter of 
 a century for the country to recover from this paralysis, 
 and the full tide of creative energy does not appear until 
 about the year 1 100. 
 
 The field of this movement is broadly the lower half 
 of France, the upper half developing somewhat later a 
 still more important architectural outburst. The growth 
 is wide-spread, but its progress follows generally the main 
 lines of trade. This, of course, follows the rivers. There 
 is the Rhone, with its headwaters north of Lyons, in the 
 middle east of France, and its mouth near Marseilles, on 
 the Mediterranean, a two-hundred-mile stretch of navigable 
 water; the Garonne, running from the south of France 
 toward the west into the Bay of Biscay near Bordeaux; 
 the Loire, draining a large area from the centre of the 
 country westward to the Atlantic; and the Seine, running 
 northward into the English Channel. The fact that the 
 principal cities are along these main water-routes is 
 
 97
 
 HOW TO KNOW ARCHITECTURE 
 
 more rationally explained by the parallel currents of trade 
 than by the small child of much-travelled parents who 
 evolved the delightful theory that "God must be truly 
 good, as He made all large rivers run by big cities." 
 
 France then was a network of natural trade-routes, 
 and was developing rapidly because of them. Follow- 
 ing the traders came the priests and the builders, and we 
 too must follow somewhat the same course, first, however, 
 glancing briefly at political conditions. 
 
 The empire ot Charlemagne, we remember, had been 
 broken up at the end of the ninth century. It remained 
 so until France became a nation, about five hundred years 
 later. In the mean time the Church, in order to increase 
 its hold on the people, had inaugurated the Crusades, for 
 the capture of the Holy Land from the unbelievers. The 
 crusading armies were recruited from farm and shop 
 throughout the great European group of little principali- 
 ties, and made up of followers of the small overlords, gen- 
 erally forced into service. These Crusaders, like swarms 
 of locusts, travelled over land and sea, and returned, 
 not under more complete subjection, but broadened by 
 extensive travel and with new ideas of personal and civic 
 liberty, to the astonishment and consternation of the 
 powers that sent them. So we find soon afterward the 
 plain people demanding charters and free cities, and 
 getting them. The spirit of Christianity was effective 
 against the corruption of it. 
 
 We are now entering on the great change. A new 
 language is being formed from the ruins of the old. '1 he 
 ideals being different, the mode of expression must differ 
 in order to conform. The formalism of pagan Rome 
 cannot express in stone and brick the ambitions and 
 
 98
 
 THE SECOND GREAT TRANSITION 
 
 desires of this new people but recently emerged from bar- 
 barism. 
 
 They had no traditions but those of the pungent and 
 powerful North Country, long since softened by contact 
 with the legions of the Roman Empire, but in no sense 
 refined by the association. I should say, rather than 
 softened, divided into smaller forces, and in consequence 
 more pliable, and thus better prepared for the new re- 
 construction which is to take place. 
 
 The Roman, you remember, did not acquire the tech- 
 nique, or the inventive power of the Greek, when he 
 adopted the types and forms of the Greek architecture, 
 and was unable, on this account, to leave his successors 
 the inventive keenness that would have enabled them to 
 continue the development of the post-and-lintel form of 
 expression. 
 
 The style which we call Byzantine, offshoot of the pure 
 Greek architecture, and colored by contact with the civ- 
 ilization of the East, had a far better ancestry than did the 
 Romanesque, which was created by the people of south- 
 ern France. Byzantine architecture, too, developed in a 
 more congenial environment, the Westerners being in a 
 sense colonizers in a new country as well as in a new form 
 of expression. 
 
 The Byzantine type was unfortunate in that it was 
 forced over the backward trail toward the East, while civ- 
 ilization consistently moved westward, and in consequence 
 its influence did not, in any great degree, assist in the 
 general growth or in the reorganization of the methods 
 used by science, or constructive art, in the West. 
 
 We find these people in southern France with the 
 architectural ruins of the Roman occupation for examples 
 
 99
 
 HOW TO KNOW ARCHITECTURE 
 
 in concrete expression, and with no general or settled 
 traditions to hold them to a consistent growth. They were 
 forced therefore to huild not only with stone and brick frag- 
 ments, hut with intellectual and scientific remnants. They 
 had, however, this new ideal of Christianity as a cohesive 
 mortar with which to fit the fragments together into a 
 complete and expressive scientific language a language 
 of the common people, a patois ungrammatical, perhaps, 
 hut suggestive of great new forces, and actually die be- 
 ginning of a new era in the form of expression. 
 
 Each section or province of this country of France had 
 local influences that differentiated its building, so that 
 overzealous historians now confuse us with such hair- 
 splitting in classifications as to befog any one but a dyed- 
 in-the-wool antiquarian. 
 
 The important thing for us to see is that here, through- 
 out this beautiful country, men were building temples to 
 their new ideal, and that there was a harmonious, consist- 
 ent development of something more than a transition from 
 one form of expression to another. The resultant archi- 
 tecture we call Romanesque (Romanish), though it might 
 truthfully be labelled Romance, as the spoken language 
 of this country was called. Romanesque architecture 
 marks the beginning of the constructive stone age. Here, 
 for the first time, we find the wooden roofs of the Romans 
 giving place to stone vaults. We must remember, how- 
 ever, that the vault and the dome had been used by the 
 Romans to some extent. This is not in any sense the 
 first appearance of the vault or the arched form of roof 
 covering. The later Greeks had used this form in the 
 East, and the close trade affiliations of the East and the 
 West had introduced the method to the Roman, who had, 
 
 100
 
 however, not adopted it to the exclusion of the wooden truss, 
 which remained a characteristic form of the basilican roof. 
 
 The stone vault, of course, meant new problems in con- 
 struction and various changes. It also marked the end 
 ot the purely post-and-lmtel form and the beginning of 
 the buttress-and-arch form, which is distinctively a West- 
 ern invention. The walls grew more massive, being 
 thickened to carry this new load of stone roof imposed on 
 them; columns were for the first time united into groups, 
 forming parts of the piers, which were used to support 
 the loads at isolated points. 
 
 The round arch is used in roof, in window and door 
 openings, and in arcades as a substitute for the lintel or 
 entablature of the classic above the rows of columns 
 which separated the nave and the aisles of the building, 
 and at other points where necessary. The effect of the 
 spring of two arches rising from the capitals of single 
 columns was so insecure as to require an almost abnormal 
 development of the abacus, or capping-block, to sustain 
 the impression of adequate support (Fig. 39). Where the 
 
 K! 
 
 tie 
 
 FIG. 39 ROMAN CAPITALS AT MOISSAC, SHOWING THK INCREASED 
 SIZli OF ABACUS AND ORNAMENT INFLUENCED 
 
 BY THE BYZANTINE 
 8 101
 
 HOW TO KNOW ARCHITECTURE 
 
 arches ran to the walls they were supported there on 
 rectangular pilasters or incipient buttresses, upon .vhich 
 sections of columns were sometimes imposed. The barrel- 
 vault is the common form of ceiling, with the wooden roof 
 above supported by trusses and independent of the vault. 
 It is not so low at die peak, however, as the Greek pedi- 
 ment, showing the evolution from the flattened roofs of 
 the blue-skyed Mediterranean shores, where snow is un- 
 known, to the high, sharp roofs of the Northern Cjothic, 
 designed to shed snow, and used also for structural reasons 
 and for a stronger sky-line. 
 
 The apses of the Romanesque churches are round, 
 and generally elaborated by semicircular niches or small 
 chapels of the same form as the apse. Around this part 
 of the church on the exterior are frequently found bands 
 of dull-colored stone mosaic of lava, flint, and other local 
 stones, a Byzantine idea thus made very un-Byzantine by 
 the absence of brilliant color. 
 
 In this period begins the custom of changing the form 
 of the arch structure by reducing the plain rectangle with 
 subdivisions or moldings. In other words, instead of 
 the arch appearing as a flat band, it takes the form of two 
 or more successive bands. The added richness of this is 
 obvious, and the extent to which it was developed later 
 makes its beginning significant. 
 
 It is noticeable in all these features of the Romanesque 
 architecture that development was along structural lines. 
 While the churches were steadily growing more elabo- 
 rately lovely, they were made so by the manipulation ot 
 essential elements of construction rather than by applied 
 ornamentation, in which this whole Western movement 
 marks its essential divergence from the Byzantine and 
 
 102
 
 HOW TO KNOW ARCHITECTURE 
 
 strikes the keynote in the evolution of scientific archi- 
 tectural forms. 
 
 This will all seem clearer and more vital to you if you 
 visit with me half a do/en of the great Romanesque 
 churches. We cannot linger long at each one as I did, 
 and would like to do again with you, hut we will try to 
 see clearly in each the chief features that identify them 
 as Romanesque, and that make them also distinctly local. 
 
 Beginning on the Mediterranean, we will start up the 
 Rhone, making our first stop at Aries, which is within 
 fifty miles of that ancient Phoenician and Greek city, 
 Marseilles. In Aries is the wonderful old Church of St. 
 Trophime (Fig. 40), built in the early part of the twelfth 
 century. It is in the facade of this church that its in- 
 dividuality is expressed, though other parts of it are 
 supremely fine. Dominating the facade is the large, 
 round-arched entrance, which is lavishly enriched with 
 sculpture and sculptured ornament. The porch projects 
 slightly from the face of the building, and, with the ex- 
 ception of the curious high base on which the columns 
 rest and the upper part of the pediment, is literally cov- 
 ered with apostles and saints of all sizes. 
 
 The tympanum, or half-round panel over the door, is 
 a sculptured representation of Christ and the evangels. 
 The story of Christianity is thus visualized in most 
 elaborate fashion, a custom we find common in all these 
 early churches, because in those days reading was a rare 
 accomplishment and pictures must tell the story. The 
 arch of the doorway itself has gained much in beauty by 
 recessed and otherwise elaborated moldings a char- 
 
 c* 
 
 acteristic Romanesque improvement that, however, was 
 far outdone later. 
 
 104
 
 FIG. 41 ROMANESQUE PORTAL AT ST. GILLES, FRANCE
 
 HOW TO KNOW ARCHITECTURE 
 
 The sculptures are, of course, crude compared either 
 to our standards of to-day or to the standards of ancient 
 Greece, but in the mass, with the exquisitely elaborated 
 fret detail of frieze and cornices and incidental mold- 
 ings, they, representing the highest human effort of their 
 time, delight us beyond measure. It is interesting to 
 
 refer you back for compar- 
 ison of the fret ornament to 
 the drawing of the tomb of 
 Alexander (Fig. 21). 
 
 Near Aries is St. Gilles 
 (Figs. 41, 42), where, if our 
 journey were in the flesh, 
 we would spend a profita- 
 ble day in an examination 
 of the cathedral. We will, 
 however, look only at the 
 porch, which compares in- 
 terestingly with St. Troph- 
 ime. The two churches are 
 of about the same period, 
 but St. Gilles has three en- 
 trances instead of one, as 
 at Aries. The treatment is 
 somewhat similar with the 
 characteristic recessed arch- 
 moldings and carved lintel, 
 but the artist finds it less 
 completely satisfying than 
 
 the harmonious entrance of St. Trophime. The builders 
 seem to have pilfered old columns from wherever the}' could 
 (as it was a habit of the time to build on the ruins and 
 
 1 06 
 
 FIG. 42 DETAIL OF PORTAL AT 
 ST. GILLFS, FRANCE 
 
 Observe the use of the Greek fret 
 and compare with the tomb of 
 Alexander the Great (Fig. 21)
 
 THE SECOND GREAT TRANSITION 
 
 with the ruins), and to have designed their porch within 
 the limitations of such miscellaneous material. The 
 columns are of most various lengths and shapes, and are 
 used with great ingenuity, but not well enough to avoid 
 fussiness or to be quite convincing. There is the same 
 lavish use of sculptured saints in frieze, cap, and corbel 
 as at Aries, and in all other respects it is of about equal 
 interest and merit. 
 
 We must now journey northward about one hundred 
 miles to Le-Puy-en-Velay for a brief study of a most in- 
 teresting variation in church building within the general 
 classification of Romanesque. Notre Dame du Puy, 
 though of this same period (Fig. 43), shows a most curi- 
 ous Byzantine influence on the one hand and a prophetic 
 foretaste of the Gothic on the other. You will at once 
 notice the absence of the sculpture so lavishly used in 
 the Southern churches we have seen, and the use of vari- 
 colored stone as decorative substitute. We can hardly 
 do justice to the mellow harmonies of the alternating 
 courses of warm yellow and reds. The idea is distinctly 
 Byzantine, and the parentage is even more apparent in 
 the treatment of the pediment at the top that marks the 
 end of the nave and the smaller open arches at the sides, 
 which centre over the side entrances. All are strongly 
 
 O J 
 
 suggestive of the later development of the pointed Byzan- 
 tine forms in Siena and Orvieto. 
 
 Notice that the central arches of the facade are not 
 round, but slightly pointed. Here we have the pointed 
 Gothic arch which we will find of so much importance 
 later on. The development of the pointed from the 
 round arch is an example of purely mechanical and utili- 
 tarian evolution that carried with it, to supreme individuali- 
 
 107
 
 FIG. NOTRK DAM1. DU Pt'V, I.K-I't V-I- N-V Kl.AY, I RANCH
 
 THE SECOND GREAT TRANSITION 
 
 zation, a complete art. It must be remembered, however, 
 that the origin of the pointed form is lost in obscurity 
 and in the claims of antiquarians. For our purpose it is 
 just at this period coming into its own, and can be con- 
 sidered as an evolutionary growth, as if it had never before 
 existed. 
 
 Notre Dame du Puy is, however, truly Romanesque, 
 though it has not the majestic beauty of the other ex- 
 amples. It is large even for that day of great edifices, 
 and to the technical student of architecture will repay 
 careful study. 
 
 There is a very interesting example of Romanesque at 
 Issoire, fifty miles northwest of Le-Puy, in the Church of 
 St. Paul. It was built in the latter half of the eleventh 
 century, and also shows traces of Byzantine influence in 
 the free use of mosaic decoration in colored stone, both 
 within and without. This church also has very little 
 carving or sculpture. It is of especial interest by reason 
 of the development of the apse and the novelty of its 
 tower, which is octagonal and two-storied above the roof. 
 The apse has a singularly effective arrangement of cir- 
 cular bays. The interior of St. Paul's is worked out with 
 simple round arches. 
 
 Of the same period and with much the same type of 
 decoration, making it really a sister church, is Notre 
 Dame du Port at Clermont-Ferrand, fifteen miles away 
 (Figs. 44, 45). Its most distinctive features are its en- 
 trances, one of which I have reproduced. The oddity 
 of it is obvious, and I think you will admire with 
 me the nice balance of line and mass and the vig- 
 orously recessed moldings which shape the sculptured 
 decorations so effectively. The influence that creat- 
 
 109
 
 !1()\V TO KNOW ARCHITECTURE 
 
 ed this entrance is evidently that of Asia Minor and 
 Greece. 
 
 At Perigueux, in the Garonne valley, and but seventy- 
 five miles from the Bay of Biscay, is a most interesting 
 and beautiful waif of the 
 East, the Cathedral of St. 
 Front (Fig. 46). There are 
 just three cathedrals in the 
 world of this type. The 
 first is St. Sophia (Divine 
 Wisdom), built in Constan- 
 tinople by Justinian in the 
 sixth century (532-537), 
 which we have studied as a 
 typical example of pure By/- 
 antine. The second is the 
 famous St. Mark's at Venice, 
 and the third is this church 
 of Perigueux. St. Mark's 
 was built in the latter part of 
 the eleventh century (1063- 
 1071), and St. Front, so much 
 like it, in 1120, though hun- 
 dreds of miles of difficult FHRRAND, ! RANCH 
 Country Separated the two Observe the Greek "uplift "in the 
 locations. And a hundred centre in connection with the 
 
 ... . round Byzantine arch 
 
 miles in those days was much 
 
 more than a thousand to-day. It is almost as strange as 
 if one were to find a Greek temple in the heart of Japan. 
 The probable explanation is that Venetian merchant- 
 men, daring the dangers of the open Atlantic, through 
 the Strait of Gibraltar, and carrying with them wander- 
 
 1 10 
 
 FIG. 44 DOORWAY OF NOTRE 
 DAMK DU 1'OKT, CI.KRMONT-
 
 HOW TO KNOW ARCHITECTURE 
 
 ing craftsmen, men probably who had been giving their 
 years to the building of St. Mark's and had grown restless, 
 put in to the Garonne, the first seaport beyond the land 
 of the Saracen, for water. There they builded as they 
 knew, and though the church is of the greatness and im- 
 portance of the contemporary Romanesque, it is in most 
 of its features of quite another ilk. The majestic group 
 of domes with their surmounting pinnacles remind us at 
 once of Constantinople. The plan of the church is the 
 Greek cross, which, of course, stamps it finally and in- 
 
 FIG. 46 CATHEDRAL OF ST. FRONT, PERIGUEUX, FRANCE 
 
 112
 
 THE SECOND GREAT TRANSITION 
 
 evitably as Byzantine, though the Eastern influence is 
 pronounced in almost every detail. There was little 
 time used on decoration, however. The interior is un- 
 decorated, simple, and massive. The piers supporting 
 the vaults have neither columns nor caps, gold nor jewels. 
 Their beauty is their honest strength. The arches show 
 the Western influence, being slightly pointed. 
 
 There is a characteristic common to these Romanesque 
 churches that has impressed me strongly. I have sketched 
 and measured them, made "rubbing's" of their decorative 
 
 7 O 
 
 detail with shoemakers' wax, attended worship, baptisms, 
 and weddings with their congregations. I have watched 
 the brown and wrinkled market-women buying candles 
 for the Black Virgin, and gaining thereby such content 
 as all the philosophies of times could not offer them. It 
 has helped to tell the same story, the story of a Church and 
 a people welded together with an intimacy we newer 
 nations do not know and can hardly understand. These 
 old cathedrals of southern France were as much part of 
 the life around them as their kitchens were to the house- 
 wives. They were knit into the social fabric as no similar 
 institutions could be in America. The churches them- 
 selves express this, and as the people were of simple, rug- 
 ged, unquestioning faith, so their churches tell the story, giv- 
 ing a message, fearless in expression, of hope and uplifting 
 contentment (Fig. 47). Thus we see science interpreting 
 the idealism of a people for them with truth and sincerity, 
 and in so doing strengthening that idealism, as it always 
 will. So from the fearlessness of the Romanesque period 
 a fearlessness to which success in trade and war con- 
 tinued to contribute we will see evolved the finished 
 glories of the Gothic. Greek architecture is intellectual and 
 
 "3
 
 HOW TO KNOW ARCHITECTURE 
 
 aristocratic, the Romanesque reflects the faith and hope 
 of the newly inspired plain people, and the Gothic will 
 proclaim the fearlessness and sublimity of human ma- 
 turity. 
 
 Only the architect-student who has become familiar 
 with the maze of mathematical formula? that constitute 
 the rules of proportion which were used by these people 
 can fully understand the wonder of their achievements. 
 Measure and analyze as he will, he will rind these formulae 
 in operation back through the periods to Athens and 
 beyond. Every form, everv curve and turn of every 
 molding in the Greek temples and in the Gothic cathe- 
 drals is as mathematically true to the laws as scientific 
 skill could make them. You may say that the Greeks 
 created and that the cathedral builder adopted these laws, 
 but they were as truly inherited laws then as now, and 
 twenty centuries of experiment have failed to produce 
 a single improvement. With the evolution of architec- 
 ture new requirements were met and additional rules 
 grew out of the solutions, but the old ones are never 
 changed. 
 
 The strangest part of all this is that a great many of the 
 formulae that we use had practically all to be discovered 
 over again. Of ancient literature on the subject there 
 are but the smallest fragments saved. Of plans or even 
 of models covering the period we have so far reviewed 
 there are almost none, though the sculpture of the churches 
 tells us some of the story. What treasures of this sort were 
 burned and destroyed because of war, and the looting and 
 destruction of cities, cannot be guessed, but there seems 
 good reason to avoid vain regrets on this score. Such 
 things simply were not preserved except in the remarkable 
 
 114
 
 FIG. 47 TOWER OF ST. PIERRE AT ANGOULEME, FRANCE
 
 HOW TO KNOW ARCHITECTURE 
 
 memories of a few men, and with them most of the secrets 
 died. 
 
 For architecture was in those mediaeval days more or less 
 a secret art, its mysteries were carefully guarded within 
 a group kept as small as actual demands would permit, 
 its primary purpose being the preservation of the secrets 
 ot the craft as well as the protection of its members. The 
 group later came to be called a lodge, and the architect was 
 the master of the lodge. Here \ve have the origin of our 
 masonic fraternity of to-day, which, however, has become 
 almost totally dissociated from the building craft except 
 in elements of symbolism and ritual. 
 
 J 
 
 What the secrets of the ancient masons were we can 
 only discover by study of their works. There is little 
 doubt that it was the rule to destroy all plans and models 
 upon the completion of the buildings, and whatever records 
 of the ancient formulae were kept in the archives of the 
 lodges have either been lost or are no longer identifiable as 
 such. There is, of course, much of the beautiful masonic 
 ritual that is of very ancient origin and it is colored by the 
 occupation of its originators, but brother Masons will 
 agree with me that the secrets of the order are not archi- 
 tectural. 
 
 The fraternity claims the building of King Solomon's 
 Temple as its birthtime and place, and this to the archxol- 
 ogist seems a very modest claim of antiquity. There is 
 not the least reason why guilds of builders should not have 
 come into being in China, India, or Egypt, where most 
 intricate building problems were solved long before 
 Solomon's time, though I have been unable to find record 
 of them. 
 
 Of the architects of Greece and their methods we know 
 
 116
 
 THE SECOND GREAT TRANSITION 
 
 a little from the writing of Vitruvius, who lived in the 
 first century. But modern science has shown us with 
 what infinite care they must have determined the propor- 
 tions of the building and the detail of its smallest fillet. 
 
 O 
 
 With what fine sense of truth did they curve the profile of 
 the column to make it seem right, overcoming by rules 
 the optical illusions caused by parallel lines or profiles 
 against the blue of the atmosphere. 
 
 In Rome, history tells us, the architect as an individual 
 was highly esteemed, statues being erected to him and im- 
 perial honors conferred upon him. He also had his taxes 
 remitted in some cases, which probably pleased him greatly. 
 
 But it is not until Christian times that we find the guilds 
 of craftsmen becoming historically prominent. These 
 men were inevitably saturated with the idealism of 
 Christianity, and in seeking to give it tangible expression 
 in the churches they built they must have been important 
 factors in creating its intricate symbolism. This sym- 
 bolism became part of the paraphernalia of their own 
 organization, and is still to be found in Freemasonry. 
 
 These men, often in the security of special papal bulls, 
 travelled over Europe in groups, marking their pathways 
 by the secret symbols and stone-masons' signs of the 
 craft on the stones they built into church and castle. 
 
 A curiosity of the unwritten history of the guilds was 
 the evident rivalry between their members and die monks, 
 who themselves developed much skill in building and 
 assisted largely in the development of Christian symbolism. 
 The grotesque caricatures of monks which ornament caps 
 and corbels on many mediaeval churches could hardly 
 have been done by monks themselves, for they are most 
 ungenially and mockingly satirical. The wonder is that 
 9 "7
 
 HOW TO KNOW ARCHITECTURE 
 
 the monks should not have had sufficient influence to pre- 
 vent their use, or that they might have had sufficient sense 
 of humor to accept them. It is, by-the-way, to he ob- 
 served that the masons were never disrespectful in their 
 treatment of the ideals of the religion. 
 
 When we reach the Gothic period we find the ancient 
 symbolism of numbers and geometrical forms appearing 
 in Christian architecture, and again we divine the work 
 of the mystery-loving masons. The odd numbers, es- 
 pecially three, five, and seven, were held to have peculiar 
 significance in early times. So we find these numbers 
 repeating themselves throughout the plan, and even the 
 minute detail of ornamentation in the Gothic churches. 
 
 The Roman cross plan, for example, was an arrange- 
 ment of squares. Five squares formed the nave and 
 apse, and three the transept. The central square of the 
 latter coinciding with the square in front of the apse makes 
 the total seven, the number of perfection. 
 
 As the square is the basis of the plan, so the equilateral 
 triangle, symbol of justice, is the basis of the elevation, 
 as it was in Greek times. All spacing and planning of 
 piers and grouped columns, of cap and groined rib, of 
 grouped window openings and rose windows can be re- 
 solved into the equal-sided triangle. You may carry the 
 analysis to almost any length, and it grows more surpris- 
 ing as you proceed. 
 
 These undoubtedly were some of the secrets of the 
 early lodges, held, in those times of popular ignorance, to 
 be of great import and value. And indeed they are still 
 of value to the architect, and are obscure enough to elude 
 the casual observation of the layman. Hut still more 
 mysterious were the rules by which both perpendicular 
 
 118
 
 HOW TO KNOW ARCHITECTURE 
 
 and horizontal perspective was falsified, ordinary vaults 
 made to seem immensely high and short naves longer 
 than they really were. These things involved the most 
 astonishing variations from the right angle and the straight 
 line, imperceptible to all except the most persistent in- 
 vestigator, and it is quite certain that many of the tricks 
 or rules by which these things were done are still among 
 the lost secrets of the craft. 
 
 There is no doubt, however, that many of these varia- 
 tions in the height and width of arches, the concave or 
 convex curve in cornice and belt mold, the leaning in or 
 out of the pier or wall, were the result of individual effort 
 on the part of the architect and builder, or the craftsman 
 employed in the construction of the building. 
 
 While the general proportion in mass and detail was 
 subject to fixed laws, these departures from symmetrical 
 regularity were common and personal, and were frequent- 
 ly the result of accident or inaccurate measurements. In 
 spite of this it is a fact that optical illusions were recog- 
 nized and scientifically provided for. Modern scientists 
 have analyzed these laws of adjustment and correction 
 with minute care, and as a result find a continuous and 
 logical endeavor (a law in itself) made to overcome the 
 cold-blooded interpretation of rules. 
 
 We thus see that the development of architectural 
 styles through the early and middle ages, before the era 
 of text-books, photography, or the popularization of 
 knowledge, was dependent upon an unb'roken succession 
 of skilled craftsmen, not mere mechanics or academicians, 
 but men of highly specialized abilities. These men, 
 though handicapped in a hundred ways as no architect 
 of to-day is handicapped, were to erect monuments of 
 
 1 20
 
 JO
 
 THE SECOND GREAT TRANSITION 
 
 such enduring beauty and magnificence that the world 
 will marvel as long as one stone remains upon another. 
 
 We must mention that the Romanesque style had as its 
 chief interpreter in this country the late H. H. Richard- 
 son, of Boston, a man of singular ability, and that no 
 Romanesque of any consequence has been done by other 
 men, though many unhappy attempts have been made. 
 Trinity Church in Boston is perhaps a supreme modern 
 example of this style. The central dome was inspired by 
 the Spanish church in Salamanca (twelfth century), and 
 Richardson, with his masterly freedom, showed in the 
 details of the church not only pure Romanesque, but the 
 later type that had lost itself in the development of the 
 Gothic. The Gallilee porches which were added to the 
 church by pupils of this architect were inspired by the 
 porches of St. Trophime at Aries, in the south of France, 
 and are pure Romanesque (Fig. 48). 
 
 FIG. 51 ROMANESQUE BRACKET AT MOISSAC, FRANCE 
 
 123
 
 HOW TO KNOW ARCHITECTURE 
 
 The entrances to the Pittsburg Court-House (Fig. 49) 
 and to the City Hall in Albany, New York (Fig. 50), are 
 typical examples of his style. There are apartment- 
 houses, banks, stores, and school-houses by scores in tins 
 style, most of which could only be used as horrible 
 examples. 
 
 Fig. 51 is a sketch from the cloisters in Moissac, in 
 the south of France. It is from these examples that 
 Richardson developed his small parts in the composi- 
 tion of his Modern Romanesque.
 
 CHAPTER VII 
 
 PREPARATION FOR THE GOTHIC 
 
 "N the thirteenth and fourteenth centuries of our 
 era the people of northern France reached the 
 world's high-water mark in architecture. There 
 has been nothing that compared with it before, 
 and there has been nothing since. We adapt and 
 imitate with skill, using the heritage of all the ages, 
 and we have built with common sense and beauty. 
 Yet there is not the least question of our inability to 
 equal the work of these daring experimenters of the Middle 
 Ages. It is an extraordinary, almost inconceivable thing, 
 of course, and one of the very big facts of the whole his- 
 tory of style. I want you to understand very clearly why 
 it is that in these last five most marvellous centuries of 
 the world's progress, architecture as an art has made not 
 one real creative step forward; why, in other words, the 
 apogee of a glorious art should have been reached in 
 mediaeval times, among a semi-barbarous and in many 
 ways subject people. To explain this so that it may be 
 quite apparent it is necessary to review briefly the political, 
 social, and religious conditions of Europe at this time, 
 for we must not expect to find an explanation of the Gothic 
 phenomenon apart from the life of the people among 
 whom it came into being. 
 
 125
 
 HOW TO KNOW ARCHITECTURE 
 
 In the beginning of the thirteenth century, when the 
 first signs of the Gothic awakening are seen, the feudal 
 system had not yet been outgrown. The continent was 
 still cut up into little personal kingdoms ruled by men who, 
 notwithstanding their outward allegiance to an overlord, 
 were still absolute in their own territory. The national 
 idea was asserting itself more and more, however, and 
 proving a most potent leaven in the movement we are 
 tracing. 
 
 O 
 
 While the feudal holdings were not abolished in France 
 until 1789, the feudal lords were losing their power at this 
 time because of the growing domination of the king, who 
 had himself received his fief from God. It was on this 
 basis that the head of the Church claimed the right, as 
 the sole representative of the Divine power on earth, of 
 stepping between the king and the people as well as be- 
 tween the king and God himself. 
 
 As the power of the political and ecclesiastical feudal 
 lords diminished, the domain of the king very naturallv 
 increased in force and the national spirit began to develop. 
 This idea had its most vigorous supporters among the 
 more intelligent and ambitious of the untitled people 
 the commons who, awakened to a sense of their power 
 and their rights, were rapidly forcing their way to recog- 
 nition. Here in the Middle Ages were the forebears of the 
 dominant middle classes of our own time, and also of our 
 modern political system of government. 
 
 This growing spirit of individualism and nationalism 
 had its influence in changing the relation of the people to 
 religion. Religious freedom was practically under the ex- 
 clusive control of the official Church, an ecclesiastical 
 oligarchy that dominated with relentless strength the lives 
 
 126
 
 PREPARATION FOR THE GOTHIC 
 
 of all the people. Now people began daring to think 
 a little for themselves, and to take individual responsibility 
 for their conduct and their ideals. Out of this individu- 
 alism grew the national spirit, or aspiration for a national 
 ideal, as opposed to the ideal of ecclesiastical institution- 
 alism. The latter weakened as the former grew. The 
 effect on the creations which science erected to the ideal 
 is apparent through the progressive stages of development. 
 
 The acceptance by rulers and ruled of the claim of 
 supreme authority on the part of the Church gave tem- 
 poral as well as spiritual power to the popes, and they 
 wielded it unstintedly, often unmercifully, over lords and 
 commons alike. Power bred arrogance in time, and 
 kings who failed of prompt obedience to Rome received 
 excommunication, under which they were as powerless as 
 the poorest peasant. The pope's representatives, men of 
 the monastic orders, were responsible to him directly and 
 to him only, and the civil powers thus found themselves 
 constantly overruled, in the government of their own ter- 
 ritory, by the priests. The inevitable result was political 
 and religious warfare, which has continued to this day in 
 the Latin countries. 
 
 During this time the monasteries and cathedral chapters 
 had been growing powerful and wealthy, offering oppor- 
 tunities to the younger sons of the ambitious nobility. 
 Many of these men through family influence became 
 bishops and overlords in this feudal system of the Church, 
 but with more divided allegiance than was shown by the 
 monks. They were men of education, and were more 
 often influenced by local and family tradition than by 
 reverence for papal power, and, while they were fathers 
 of the Church, they were also fathers of their own people. 
 
 127
 
 HOW TO KNOW ARCHITECTURE 
 
 Local pride often proved stronger with the lay priests 
 than the petty and irritating mandates of the Vatican, so 
 it came about that one by one they insisted on more or less 
 individual liberty in temporal affairs, aided therein by the 
 disaffected lords and the awakening commons. 
 
 In France, and, in fact, throughout Europe, this middle 
 class had become the traders and merchants, and because 
 of prosperous conditions had grown in wealth till they 
 were in a position to demand recognition from the no- 
 bility, so that about this time we begin to find them getting 
 a hand in the government. With the reversion from 
 despotic one-man rule the assemblies of estates came into 
 being as a forerunner of popular government. These 
 assemblies such, for instance, as the early Parliament of 
 England, the States General of France, the Cortes of 
 Spain, the Diet of Germany were made up of the no- 
 bility, the local clergy, or lay bishops, and selected repre- 
 sentatives of the commons, or free, untitled men. Their 
 purpose was to provide the kings with money and advice, 
 who, if they did not aKvays take the advice, at least are 
 not accused of ever having refused the money. 
 
 This new method of government had much to do with 
 the growth of the national idea, but equally potent were 
 the leagues of the cities for the protection of the trade 
 routes against Eastern invaders, and the encroachments 
 of the grafting, petty barons. This brought about the de- 
 velopment of more friendly trade relations, and a gradual 
 relaxation of the old interurban enmity into a half-friendly 
 but spirited rivalry which plays a most important part in 
 architectural development. 
 
 Meanwhile, the guilds of the Freemasons had grown 
 and fused into a loose international organization of con- 
 
 ' 128
 
 PREPARATION FOR THE GOTHIC 
 
 siclerable power, and with some of the characteristics of the 
 labor-unions of to-day. Their members were often pos- 
 sessors of that irremediable defect or blessing (according 
 to the point of view), the artistic and constructive tempera- 
 ment, and were, therefore, of a wandering and insatiable 
 disposition, much given to conviviality and comradeship of 
 a warm-hearted sort. Their need of protection from the 
 barons and their desire to keep the mysteries of the craft 
 from outsiders led them to band themselves together in 
 lodges, to adopt passwords and secret signs and signals; 
 while the mysteries themselves were most carefully 
 guarded, many of these forms, as we have noted, remain 
 with the Freemasons to this day, though they have lost, 
 to a large extent, their original significance. 
 
 The Reformation was not far in the future, and the 
 spirit of intellectual revolt was wide-spread and deep- 
 seated. The organization had reached the limit of its 
 temporal power, and the pendulum was poised to swing 
 the other way. The momentum that fairly carried the 
 young civilization off* its feet landed it with little damage 
 except a blood-soaking upon heights far above its old level. 
 
 But there is one element in the strength and rapidity 
 of this movement that centred in northern France. It 
 colors and vivifies all other elements in unique fashion, 
 and to it must be given a large measure of credit for 
 the stupendous architectural achievement of the time. 
 This is a distinct change of national temperament, due 
 partly, perhaps, to the more rigorous climate of the 
 North, but chiefly to the infusion of new and redder blood. 
 During many centuries the Norsemen, or Northmen, wild 
 wanderers and vagabonds, had been invading the shores 
 of England and Europe. They were the most fearless 
 
 129
 
 HOW TO KNOW ARCHITECTURE 
 
 men of the time, defying the storms of the North Sea and 
 the North Atlantic in open boats, fighting like piratical 
 demons against every foe, and living on the proceeds. 
 England bought them off when she could. France took 
 them in and absorbed them, and because of this we have 
 the Normandy of to-day. 
 
 It is a most curious combination of characteristics that 
 shows itself in these righting Northmen. Lacking, ap- 
 parently, any strong national unity, their identity quickly 
 disappears in other countries. So in Kngland they be- 
 came English, and in France French. They readily ac- 
 cepted the Christian religion, and became professional 
 soldiers, or sailors, or craftsmen. But though their na- 
 tionalism disappeared, their boldness, strength, and 
 virility did not. On the contrary, it infused itself into 
 the absorbing nation with vast benefit thereto. 
 
 So we find in northern France, at the beginning of the 
 thirteenth century, a people, made virile and fearless by 
 the blood of the cold North, in revolt against ecclesiastical 
 domination and the old forms and outgrown traditions, 
 and inspired to vast ambition by success in trade, the 
 broadening of the civil life, and the fruition of the Christian 
 ideal of human brotherhood. Southern France had had 
 an earlier maturity, her trade had reached its maximum, 
 her towns and churches were built. The North developed 
 with great rapidity; her quickly growing cities were for the 
 most part without churches of sufficient si/e to house the 
 people, worship taking place in the open squares. The 
 lay bishops, with their own share of local pride, stirred 
 the rivalry of the cities to highest pitch and called for 
 money to build cathedrals. It came in a vast stream from 
 nobles and merchants and traders and peasants.
 
 PREPARATION FOR THE GOTHIC 
 
 The monastic school was not consulted. The growing 
 civic and national pride required that the money and 
 material should be given freely, and not, as in the old days 
 of the Romanesque period, through the sales of relics and 
 indulgences. The architects and craftsmen received the 
 orders from the lay bishops. 
 
 It was Norman blood with local pride and a desire to 
 break away from concrete expressions of the old tradition 
 of vassalage that inspired the order to build greater build- 
 ings of more magnificence than ever before. It embodies 
 
 O O 
 
 a revolt that reveals a sort of ideal socialism by the peo- 
 ple for the people. 
 
 The architects and craftsmen were even more Norman 
 than the rest in their boldness and originality. Throwing 
 monastic traditions aside, they set themselves with in- 
 finite delight to the task of finding a way to do the un- 
 precedented thing. They found the way, and in a very 
 ecstasy of inspired daring climbed to undreamed heights 
 of greatness and magnificence. All architectural styles 
 are evolutional, but these men came the nearest to abso- 
 lute creation that man has reached in the art. The 
 Romans, in derision, called their work Gothic, meaning 
 that it was a product of Northern barbarism. The name 
 remains, but it has taken to itself a significance of a far 
 different sort. It seems now one of the most admirably 
 expressive words in our language.
 
 CHAPTER VIII 
 
 THE GOTHIC 
 
 HE very basis of Gothic architecture, and its 
 development, is the arch, and we must pause 
 here at- the beginning of a study of the arch 
 to say something of the style in its essence. 
 When the huilders of the thirteenth century 
 received orders for churches more than twice 
 the size of any that had ever before been 
 
 built, their chief difficulties were mechanical, as may be 
 imagined and will be shown. They therefore made con- 
 struction of first importance, and decorative detail subser- 
 vient to it. The result is a true art expression, for there 
 is not a piece, not a detail, not a single stone or cut that 
 has not a definite constructional value. 
 
 Its beauties are not applied, they are inherent; and 
 they are great beauties because they express directly and 
 vividly the temperament of the builders, fearless of risk 
 or of traditions, nervous, exalted by the glory of their task, 
 glorified, almost excited, discoverers of an untried means 
 of expression. 
 
 Thus, as we have said, Gothic architecture rests both 
 literally and figuratively on the arch. In the old Roman 
 basilicas there was no arch, for the roofs were of wood, and 
 the beam, or roof-truss, falling vertically on the walls, they
 
 THE GOTHIC 
 
 required no especial strength. When stone roofs were 
 substituted in the Romanesque churches because of the 
 danger of fires and the certainty of decay, the builders 
 naturally used the round arch, which had already de- 
 veloped among the Romans. 
 
 Now arches of stone have a curious characteristic com- 
 mon to them all. The weight of stone in the crown or 
 upper part of the arch does not bear down vertically on 
 its supports, but pushes outward in its tendency to flatten. 
 This any arch would surely do if not prevented by side 
 pressure. This direction of gravital force in the arch is 
 a combination of vertical and horizontal pressure, and 
 the resolution of these two into a single force (a problem 
 familiar in physical science) gives us the "line of thrust." 
 This line is a parabolic curve which sweeps outward from 
 
 ; 
 
 
 \ 
 
 1 
 
 
 \ 
 
 i 
 
 
 \ 
 
 1 
 
 u 
 
 LINE OF THRUST 
 
 ; ^ 
 
 \ 
 
 ,\ 
 
 K- 
 
 1 
 
 
 \ 
 
 1 
 
 
 I 
 
 1 
 
 LINE OF THRUST 
 
 FIG. 52 THE ARCH TWRUST 
 
 A 
 
 the crown of the arch to the ground on either side, 
 study of Fig. 52 will make this clear. 
 
 It is evident, therefore, that in using an arched roof 
 over the nave of the Romanesque churches some pro- 
 10 133
 
 HOW TO KNOW ARCHITECTURE 
 
 vision to counter- balance this thrust, or "kick," must 
 he made that was not afforded in the wooden - roofed 
 churches. So we rind the walls greatly thickened. As 
 the width of these arches was not very great (not often 
 more than twenty feet), and the height from the ground 
 was not extreme, this sufficed, though it meant a great 
 waste of building material. Later the wall was thickened 
 at regular intervals in the form of flat pilasters separating 
 the building into bays. 
 
 When the Gothic architects began to plan naves of thir- 
 ty and forty feet in width and of great height they found 
 the problem vastly complicated. Obviously it was im- 
 possible to build solid walls of sufficient thickness to take 
 up the thrust. They would have been enormous. So 
 another method was found. The loads of the vaults, or 
 arched roofs, were concentrated at these points which 
 separate the building into bays by a system of cross-vault- 
 ing, which not only ribbed the vault of the nave at right 
 angles, but as well by the diagonal, created from the in- 
 tersection of the cross-vaults. At these points of support 
 sections of wall w 7 ere built at right angles to the wall itself. 
 
 These walls, or buttresses, were constructed in the form 
 of arches, anchored at the outer edge with heavy masonrv, 
 growing from raw utilitarianism into the pinnacled glori- 
 fication of assurance, beflowered and besainted, economical 
 of material, but necessary as the bones of the human or- 
 ganism are necessary an external rather than an internal 
 skeleton. 
 
 You can readily see how, as the nave, with its vaulted 
 and ribbed ceiling, grew in height, expressing, as it did, 
 the aspiration of the creator, losing itself in the semi- 
 obscurity which added to its charm and gave it its own 
 
 134
 
 HOW TO KNOW ARCHITECTURE 
 
 peculiar domination over sentiment and intellect, so the 
 buttress must climb to support its ambition. 
 
 As it climbs it opens out into a flying arch carrying 
 safely to the ground the loads laid upon it by the aspiring 
 vaults erected to Idealism (Fig. 53). 
 
 But even this creation of the buttress and its subsequent 
 development did not satisfy the ambitions of these irre- 
 pressible artists. They must go higher, must build bigger 
 still. Also their churches must look higher, must seem to 
 reach upward to the infinite in an overwhelming passion 
 of aspiration. They restlessly sought still finer means of 
 expression. 
 
 Now the round arch is the flattest practicable arch for a 
 roof, and it has the most extended line of thrust of any in 
 use. The round-arched roof, therefore, requires the 
 greatest relative width of base, so that, with all possible 
 ingenuity of buttress construction, it was possible to get 
 only a moderate proportionate height. If the relative 
 height of the arch is increased, however, so that it becomes 
 pointed at the crown and more steeply sloping at the sides, 
 it is obvious that the outward kick will be less and the line 
 of thrust will be more nearly vertical. This means that 
 the builder will be able to go higher and shorten his 
 buttresses at the same time, which was exactly what the 
 Gothic builder wanted to do. He therefore used the 
 pointed arch exclusively, so that it became identified with 
 the style, and its use colored every detail, giving the 
 Gothic a large share of its peculiar and admirable indi- 
 viduality. 
 
 The Gothic architects did not discover or create the 
 pointed arch, however, and in connection with this there is 
 a point I want especially to make. Antiquarians are over-
 
 FIG. 54 TENEMENT IN MORLAIX, FRANCE. BUILT ON 
 THE RUINS OF NORMAN WORK
 
 H C) \V T O K N \\ A R C 1 1 1 T E C T U R E 
 
 fond of inventing theories or preserving legends concern- 
 ing the origin of such basic things as the pointed arch. It 
 is a favorite theory, for example, that the pointed arch 
 was suggested by the crossing of interlaced round arches 
 used by Diocletian in Spoleto and by the Normans. It 
 would be as sensible to try to discover the inventor of roofs. 
 Men built arches in comparatively early times, and it is 
 inconceivable that the first stone arch could have been con- 
 structed at all without its builder having thought of and 
 actually shaped all imaginable kinds. The pointed arch 
 is seen long before Gothic times, though it was seldom 
 used, and it became a characteristic of the Gothic because 
 it served the double purpose of solving constructional 
 problems, and helping to express the ideas and senti- 
 ments of the time and the people. 
 
 It is our custom to speak of Gothic as church architect- 
 ure, and many people believe, I find, that it was used only 
 for churches and created for that purpose. True, it was 
 in the building of the great cathedrals of northern France 
 that the style was evolved and reached its apogee, but 
 this was a Gothic period in the fullest sense. Not only 
 were all the buildings Gothic in style, but dress and 
 utensils were influenced by it, and the thought and temper 
 of the times colored it and were colored by it. We have 
 come to identify the style with the churches because they 
 were without doubt the supremest expression of it, and 
 because they alone have withstood the onslaughts of time 
 and change. The churches stood in the middle of the 
 cities, towering above the surrounding buildings much as 
 a modern great sky-scraper would in a country town. 
 After gunpowder, that destroyer of chivalry, was intro- 
 duced from the East, not only was the personal combat 
 
 138
 
 THE GOTHIC 
 
 between chivalrous mail- 
 clad warriors abandoned, 
 but architecture itself was 
 affected. 
 
 The splay or deep bevel 
 on the jambs of windows, 
 the crennellated or in- 
 dented parapet, the pro- 
 jecting balconies support- 
 ed on corbels with opening 
 between the corbels, dis- 
 appeared as necessities 
 as the long bow and spear 
 were no longer of service, 
 and the coat of mail of- 
 fered no defence against 
 this new implement of 
 war. 
 
 Towns were taken in 
 war and sacked, the walls 
 and buildings often razed, 
 but the church, represent- 
 ing a power which the 
 conqueror recognized as 
 inviolate, was most fre- 
 quently used as a sanctu- 
 ary, and was not often destroyed. It had frequently to 
 be defended, however, and these utilitarian motifs or de- 
 tails were of service in giving wider range to bowmen and 
 in protecting them from the slings and bolts of the enemy. 
 They became more or less useless as a means of defence, and 
 remained for us decorative forms but distinctively Gothic. 
 
 139 
 
 FIG. 55 CARVED CORNER-POST AT 
 
 SENS, FRANCE 
 
 Domestic Gothic, showing early 
 Renaissance influence
 
 HOW TO KNOW ARCHITECTURE 
 
 There is still some domestic Gothic work in the old 
 cities of France remaining to us, but modern progress and 
 the necessities of war destroyed most of the vast amount 
 that once existed (Figs. 54, 55, 56). 
 
 For the purpose of study we may best examine only the 
 churches. They alone would afford material for volumes 
 if we would know their mysteries intimately and well, 
 but we must take time only to understand a few of the 
 fundamental reasons for their greajtness and visit one or 
 perhaps two of the famous examples. Of these there are 
 about six in northern France, all supreme examples: Notre 
 Dame, at Paris (1,163 to I2I 4); Chartres (1194 to 1260); 
 St. Oueruat Rouen (1313 to 1339); Rheims (1212 to 1241), 
 and Amiens (1220 to 1288) (Figs. 57 [Frontispiece], 58). 
 
 But first let us examine those characteristics which 
 were retained from earlier forms, and had, in fact, become 
 laws in church building. In the original church or basil- 
 ica, we have primarily a central aisle, which was called a 
 nave because the wooden roof with its cross-beams sug- 
 
 O 
 
 gested an inverted ship of that time. The Latin for ship 
 is navis (from which we derive the word naval), and the 
 churchmen called the wooden roof the ship of St. Peter. 
 At the end of the nave is the apse " absis, a round arch, 
 a vault or a wheel " as the apse is circular in form. The 
 apse invariably pointed to the east, the celestial paradise 
 having been located in that direction by the ancients. 
 On the westerly end of the nave and serving as a porch 
 was the narthex, or place of the penitents. This was 
 also one of the four sides of a public square called the 
 atrium or parvis, a corruption of the word paradise. The 
 significance is apparently that this was a sort of earthly- 
 paradise, or intermediate step to the celestial paradise 
 
 140
 
 FIG. 56 DORMER AT USIEUX, FRANCE, SHOWING TRANSITION 
 FROM FIFTEENTH-CENTURY GOTHIC
 
 HOW TO KNOW ARCHITECTURE 
 
 which might be attained within the church. In Roman 
 times this square was arcaded on all four sides and had 
 a fountain in the centre, where it was the custom for the 
 faithful to wash before entering the church. The sur- 
 vival of this is the basin of holy water that stands within 
 the door of every Roman Catholic church. 
 
 The parvis, like the open court of the East, was used as 
 a gathering-place for merchants, beggars, and penitents, 
 and for the reading to the public of kingly or ecclesiastical 
 decrees. It was also used as a place of burial. Most, if 
 not all, of the Gothic cathedrals and smaller churches 
 have an open square at the westerly end without the 
 arcades, but frequently with a fountain. 
 
 On either side of the nave were the aisles, separated 
 from it by columns (Fig. 59). The right aisle was re- 
 served for women and the left exclusively for men. Later 
 came galleries, now called collectively the tntonum from 
 the three divisions by columns in each bay, built over the 
 aisles and opening into the nave with arches and balus- 
 trades. The nave was carried above the roof of the 
 galleries, so as to give a clear, or "clere," story where light 
 and air could be admitted. The vaults of the nave and 
 aisles were divided into squares called bays, and these bays 
 were separated by ribbed and molded arches, serving as 
 binders and ties in the construction of the vault. In the 
 Gothic, with its nervous, pointed arches, the bays were 
 cross-vaulted, with ribs crossing diagonally from the cap 
 of the supporting piers, so as to accentuate the idea of 
 full support by the piers or grouped columns. 
 
 All of these main characteristics were retained in the 
 Gothic, and developed. One interesting new change that 
 was made possible by the buttresses, for instance, was the 
 
 142
 
 HOW TO KNOW ARCHITECTURE 
 
 introduction of great windows. The load of the roof being 
 distributed to the buttresses by the arching and groining, 
 the intermediate walls were no longer required for sup- 
 port, and were cut into largely. 
 
 The front to the west of the Gothic churches is di- 
 vided vertically into three equal parts. In the centre, 
 with its inevitable "rose" window, is the pediment, or 
 pointed gable, marking the height of the nave, while each 
 of the outside divisions rises into spires and towers, but- 
 tresses, and galleries ad libitum. The three divisions are 
 frequently "married" by galleries crossing the entire 
 facade. The great central entrance was used for pro- 
 cessions and the coming and going of nobility, while the 
 lesser side doors were for the men and women of the 
 commons, a door for each. 
 
 The frieze, or lintel, of the main doors is usually em- 
 bellished with apostles carefully sculptured in niches, and 
 with graphic illustrations of Hell and Heaven. It is joy- 
 ful to contemplate the delight of the satirical Freemason 
 sculptors in immortalizing their enemies and their sweet- 
 hearts in their work. A study of the faces of the church 
 angels leaves little doubt that they were not always quite 
 angels in the flesh, and a certainty that they existed in 
 the flesh. 
 
 The sides of the doors are recessed and panelled and 
 statued with patriarchs, row on row. The old floral 
 decoration of the Romanesque gave way almost entirely 
 to the human figure, and the art and independence of 
 the sculptor advanced accordingly. 
 
 The north and south ends of the transepts are rose- 
 windowed and gabled, and supplied \vith porches and 
 arched entrances. The sides of the church are broken 
 
 144
 
 FIG. 59 INTERIOR OF CATHEDRAL AT ROUEN
 
 HOW TO KNOW ARCH IT EC TURK 
 
 up with their intricate multiplicity of flying buttresses, 
 with their many arches and pinnacles, keen, nervous sup- 
 porters of the stone-vaulted roof, each supremely fitted 
 to its work, without a superfluous molding, hut with every 
 part petted and caressed into exquisite beauty. There 
 is a quality almost tender in these great, stern stone sup- 
 ports, so completely utilitarian in their reason for being. 
 The cathedrals of Rheims, Amiens, Chartres, Paris, and 
 Rouen are, as I have said, considered by scholars the five 
 great examples of thirteenth-century Gothic. Of these I 
 would select Rheims and Amiens as supreme. It is dif- 
 ficult to give any adequate idea of the vastness and magnifi- 
 cence of these towering masterpieces. To the oldest and 
 most travelled of students they remain a fresh revelation 
 of amazing grandeur, however often visited. Imagine 
 Rheims or Amiens, looming grandly far above all sur- 
 rounding buildings, with their length of four hundred and 
 fifty to five hundred feet from entrance to altar, their naves 
 forty feet wide and unguessable height (actually about 
 one hundred and forty feet), lined with massive grouped 
 columns that rise from the ground and lose themselves in 
 the wonderfully considered supporting ribs that carry the 
 eye to the very apex of the vaulting. Between the piers 
 the light enters through the brilliant and virile glasswork 
 which has never been equalled since that period for 
 unfading richness. Around the altar the warm, vibrant 
 shadows rest like a benediction. The floor is filled with 
 the little square-backed chairs of the worshippers, the drone 
 of whose voices, low in prayer, forms an effective diapason 
 accompaniment to the thin, high, almost metallic chant of 
 the priest, a harmony in which the high lights of the swing- 
 ing censers seem somehow to have a part. 
 
 146
 
 THE GOTHIC 
 
 All these great cathedrals were, of course, many years in 
 building, and in consequence show local variations of 
 style that, while harmonious, remove them just so far 
 from perfection. Rheims, for example, was begun in 
 12 1 2, and not completed for two centuries. In that time 
 there had been marked evolution in Gothic building ideas, 
 and the beautiful buildings show it plainly. There is, 
 however, one completely consistent and practically per- 
 fect example of Gothic, the beautiful Ste. Chapelle in 
 Paris, which was begun and completed within rive years. 
 
 This superb little church was finished in 1247, an< ^ 
 though a few changes were made by later kings, notably 
 the little spire, or fleche, added by Charles VII., it remains 
 practically as Pierre de Montereau built it, in honor of 
 Saint Louis (Fig. 60). 
 
 These chapels are not common nor of great size. Ste. 
 Chapelle is about one hundred and ten feet long, as high 
 as long, and not more than thirty feet wide. There are 
 usually two chapels, the lower one being the repository 
 for some saint's bones. In this case the relics among 
 them the Crown of Thorns and a piece of the True Cross, 
 collected by Louis IX. were placed in the upper chapel, 
 which was on a level with the palace floor tor the con- 
 venience of the court. The lower chapel was given for 
 the use of the public and for the burial of church officials. 
 
 Thus the architecture and decoration of the upper 
 chapel was of special magnificence. The windows are 
 among the most gorgeously beautiful in existence, the 
 church full of rich color and gilding. The entire side 
 walls are a series of large windows the full width of the 
 spaces between the piers, giving an effect of much delicacy - 
 
 Here, then, is the climax of Gothic expression, which is 
 
 H7
 
 FIG. 60 SAINTK CHAl'ELLK, PARIS (GOTHIC)
 
 THE GOTHIC 
 
 also the climax of architectural expression the most per- 
 fect record of a temple to an ideal that we have. You re- 
 member that Saint Louis died of the plague in Africa while 
 leading a crusade against the infidel. The spirit that un- 
 falteringly undertook this wearisome march to the Holy 
 Sepulchre, daring all for the ideal, is the spirit of Sainte 
 Chapelle. 
 
 11
 
 CHAPTER IX 
 
 FLAM HOY A NT GOTHIC 
 
 |UCH a spirit as fired the church builders of 
 the thirteenth century could not burn with 
 that unparalleled glory for long after ecstasy 
 comes reaction. Moreover, marked changes 
 were taking place in the social fabric, changes 
 in trade, in science, and in idealism, that 
 must inevitably record themselves in contem- 
 porary architecture. 
 
 Three important and disturbing paths of discovery were 
 opened in this era, each, curiously enough, bv way of a 
 different nation. By way of Spain came a great influx of 
 new gold to Europe from the New World, and old mone- 
 tary standards were so disturbed thereby as to affect se- 
 riously the entire commerce of the continent. In France 
 a revolt against the philosophical and scientific traditions 
 that ecclesiastical power had congealed and that men were 
 outgrowing created a hunger for new intellectual pabulum 
 that started discoveries in the arts and literature of the 
 Last. In Germany a revolt against the ritualism of the 
 much overloaded politico-religious church institution of 
 the time precipitated the rediscovery of the simplicity and 
 directness of doctrine of the early fathers. 
 
 1 he transitional period preceding a readjustment of 
 
 150
 
 FLAMBOYANT GOTHIC 
 
 standards on the basis of the new discoveries was neces- 
 sarily one of groping and confusion in every department 
 of life. It was inevitable that there should be a slackening 
 of effort, a loosening of the fabric. The people felt blinded 
 and uncertain whichever way they might turn. All the 
 old values were destroyed or questioned. The business 
 depression, discussed with fear in home and shop, on the 
 streets and in the markets, was an unaccountable terror 
 presaging they knew not what. Rumors of strange dis- 
 coveries in the arts and sciences, of old manuscripts and 
 old laws long buried in the mysterious East, added con- 
 fusion in the intellectual field. This condition was in- 
 tensified by the cry for help from the Greek Church, the 
 embassies of bishops and learned men from Constantinople, 
 and the councils of the Roman Church in Italy held to 
 consider the wisdom of a war against the invading Turks 
 in the East. The authority of the Church, not only in 
 temporal but in spiritual matters, was beginning to be ac- 
 cepted only tentatively and was soon to be largely rejected 
 altogether, so that men knew not which way to turn for 
 guidance or salvation. 
 
 An interesting effect, and one not without merit, of this 
 state of things was the eradication of the intense fear of con- 
 sequences in the next world. The terror of hell had been 
 preached until it had become a bugbear, for the Church 
 had become weak in its inspiration and sought to sub- 
 stitute fear as a controlling force. But becoming alarmed 
 about this time at the growing atheism and the terrible 
 toll of crime accruing, the heads of the Church tried to 
 limit murder, arson, and other horrors to certain days 
 in the week. It was too late, however. The Church had 
 cried "Boo!" until few paid much attention, and finally
 
 HOW TO KNOW ARCHITECTURE 
 
 the entire country rose in its new-found intellectual might 
 and practically erased Hell from the map then more or 
 less calmly proceeded to raise it again and again on their 
 own accounts. 
 
 The new order of things had its relative influence on 
 architecture, which, you remember, was, when we left it, 
 Gothic at its noblest. 
 
 As we have seen in earlier times, among the Greeks, 
 the Romans, and the Norman builders of the twelfth and 
 thirteenth centuries, religion was the ideal to which science 
 had built. Now, in these later times in Europe, the cord 
 of idealism discloses a new and more highly colored 
 strand, the true chivalry of the gentlemen of the order of 
 knighthood. The chief purpose of the knightly orders 
 had been the redemption of the Holy Sepulchre from the 
 control of the infidel. With this went the protection of 
 the Christian ideal, the succoring of those in distress, and 
 the upholding of the power of the overlord, to whom the 
 knights owed faithful allegiance. 
 
 There has never been a time in the history of the world 
 when personal honor and success in personal achievement 
 were placed on so high a pedestal. To such a degree had 
 this spirit grown that often the religious idea of knight- 
 hood became secondary. "For God and the King!" had 
 been the battle-cry of the knights, but later it might justly 
 have been rendered "For the King and God, to say 
 nothing of the Ladies!" Nevertheless, the triple inspira- 
 tion led men individually and collectively to the highest 
 plane of one sort of achievement to glory in war and 
 the highest development of personal honor. 
 
 Here again is shown an apt parallel in the creations 
 science raises to an ideal. Because of the glorification of
 
 FLAMBOYANT GOTHIC 
 
 the individual in personal combat on the highest level of 
 feudal formalism, the harness and accoutrements of the 
 knights of necessity represented the dignity of the wearers, 
 and science created such works of art in the war harness 
 of the knights, in the decoration and design of the armor 
 originally worn for protection against the bows and arrows 
 of the enemy, that we in these modern times lose our- 
 selves in admiration and wonder. These instruments, the 
 expressions by science of this ideal, now became useless 
 against the strange black powder introduced from the East, 
 but were retained as the garments of knightly ritualism. 
 In the formal jousts or ceremonies before the king and 
 ladies of the court, these gallant gentlemen still sought 
 the smiles of fair women, while encased in these honor- 
 able garments, and on parade. The smiles of the ladies 
 grew in importance. A glove, a rose, a handkerchief 
 had been in the heyday of knighthood the inspiration for 
 daring deeds on the fields of battle, but, while the intro- 
 duction of gunpowder had reduced the usefulness of the 
 knightly coat of mail, its glories had correspondingly in- 
 creased in the eyes of the charming and witty ladies of 
 the court. We need not wonder that a larger and larger 
 body of knights entered the lists in this fascinating game 
 of romance. We can only envy them. Here again ar- 
 chitecture tells the story of the time in its expression of 
 the gallantry of the knights and the charm of their fair 
 ladies, and it tells it without equivocation, very gracefully 
 and aptly. 
 
 Froissart, in his chronicles, calls it the "Age of Love," 
 a very natural reaction from the burning intensity of the 
 age of religious chivalry. With the appearance of 
 religious carelessness we find a certain decline of the
 
 high ideal from the honor of chivalry to the license of 
 chivalry and the parallel decadence of the monuments to 
 the dominant ideal as it became less spiritual. But that 
 the ideal still had power to move men to create beautiful 
 things, we have ample proof. 
 
 The churches were still Gothic, but the style was trans- 
 formed by the changed ideal into one quite different from 
 that of the austerely aspiring cathedrals. It was sensu- 
 ous, flamboyant, studiously careless, joyfully flippant, but 
 still very beautiful, so that you must love it. The term 
 flamboyant (flaming) has been retained as most expressive 
 of the style, and it fits admirably. (Fig. 61.) 
 
 The influence which this new translation of idealism 
 had on the treatment of the churches can be understood 
 more clearly by a reference to one of the most beautiful ex- 
 amples in Europe. In St. Maclou, at Rouen (Fig. 62), 
 with its wonderful perforated tracery, its decorative elabo- 
 ration of the structural basis of the supporting buttress, 
 and the feminine delicacy of the treatment of every de- 
 tail, we can see plainly the direction in which the creative 
 influence is travelling. And its later quick transition into 
 the classic was to color further the remaining austerity of 
 the Gothic rigid line, as we shall see, in precisely the same 
 way. The change in idealism which was taking place, from 
 the purely religious of the thirteenth century to the clear- 
 sighted intellectuality of the sixteenth in passing through 
 the medium of this period of charm and cleverness, 
 p-athered color for the benefit of the intellectual Renais- 
 
 o 
 
 sance period and for our own. 
 
 Architecture has another expression by which it tells 
 us what manner of people these fifteenth-century gallants 
 were, for while a few churches and cathedrals were erected,
 
 vie,. 62 ST. MACLOU (ROUEN)
 
 FLAMBOYANT GOTHIC 
 
 the efforts of the time were directed largely toward the 
 evolution of the isolated mansion or chateau and of courts 
 of justice. 
 
 The seigniorial residence or fortified palace of the over- 
 lord is found throughout France since the time of the 
 Gallic invasion, surrounded by the village of the retainers, 
 and primarily considered as a fortress. Now, as the kings 
 grew in power and the smaller lords correspondingly de- 
 creased in power, the kings wisely forbade the building 
 of these forts, which, in case of rebellion, could be used 
 against their authority. The lords turned to the building 
 of beautiful residences after the modern fashion, with 
 license from the king and for the ladies. 
 
 It is true that the builders of these chateaus were so 
 frequently engrossed in jousts with Cupid that they 
 neglected to pay their bills for the creations of the archi- 
 tects, but they have long since paid whatever was to pay, 
 and we have as heritage the remarkable result of their 
 romantic inclinations, their undoubted good taste, and 
 that splendid fearlessness that remains from their Nor- 
 man-blooded, cathedral-building fathers. The results in 
 buildings of this Age of Love are as truthful and as im- 
 portant in architectural progress as are the parent cathe- 
 drals, and so you will see it if you remember that we are 
 concerned with the development of style and not with 
 questions of morals. 
 
 Our most vivid picture of the social life of this time, then, 
 is of the foppish and extravagant nobles basking in the 
 smiles of beautiful women. It is evident that the ten- 
 dency is away from the splendid socialism of the earlier 
 Gothic period. The style of architecture was merely 
 melted in the fires of human passion, and became a more 
 
 J 57
 
 FIG. 63 ST. THOMAS'S cm KCH, NI-W YORK
 
 FLAMBOYANT GOTHIC 
 
 lavish, more luxurious and flowery thing, albeit still a 
 beautiful one, for there was not wanting a nobility even 
 in this decaying chivalry. 
 
 The arch of the fifteenth century is no longer the simple, 
 upward, aspiring curve of the churches. It has become 
 fleshly double-curved, suggesting the double phase of the 
 social life. First it was deeply concave, then, halfway up, 
 it reversed itself and became convex, ending in a sharp 
 point with the moldings which project and thereby serve 
 as protection, continuing and culminating in an orna- 
 mented and foliated finial. Surely the bare line of this 
 new arch in contrast with the old, alone tells vividly the 
 story of this new ideal, as does also a change from the use 
 of the equilateral triangle to the pentagon and the isosceles 
 or unequal triangle in the legal construction of the com- 
 position. 
 
 The desire for ornament was carried to such a point that 
 we lose the naked and vigorous supporting lines of the 
 piers and buttresses, while constructural "freaking" was 
 attempted with these buttresses and the points of support. 
 Solid walls and balustrades are perforated and panelled 
 with delicate lace-like quatrefoils, trefoils, and interlaced 
 and double curves. The steeply pointed pediment or 
 gable which crowns the deeply arched entrances is per- 
 forated and treated with geometrical interlacing forms. 
 The strongly cut moldings of the arches are filled with 
 extravagant translations of the flower forms used in the 
 earlier type. It is not idealism beyond control but rather 
 one of extravagant conceit and assurance, always, how- 
 ever, with the restraint which inherited good taste demands. 
 
 It is exceedingly interesting that the flamboyant has its 
 counterpart in this country and in our time, our ideal in 
 
 159
 
 1-U;. 64. RESIDENCE OK W. K. VANDKRBII.T, NKW YORK. (SIXTEENTH- 
 CENTURY GOTHIC)
 
 FLAMBOYANT GOTHIC 
 
 life corresponding, in a degree, to the strange fearlessness 
 and independence of the French nobility of the fifteenth 
 century. We can see here plainly the equivalent of a 
 chateau-building period, for we are Latin in temperament, 
 versatile, and in the direct line of succession for world 
 control as the trade pendulum swings westward our in- 
 dustrial feudalism has given us the equivalent of the 
 Norman fearlessness, for our traditions we have the great 
 public and private collections of ancient works of art a 
 poor substitute, but 'twill do. 
 
 But, curiously enough, while we are more akin to the 
 Northern temperament, we do not, to any great degree, 
 indulge ourselves in the use of their grammar or language, 
 having accepted the method of the Renaissance, or the re- 
 vival of the early classic. Yet there are a few isolated 
 cases where the use of Gothic in our architecture is ex- 
 tremely interesting. If the architect's temperament is in 
 harmony with the creators and inventors of the Middle 
 Ages the result is likely to be worth while, otherwise we 
 must have an academic and scholastic creation, a mixing 
 of dry bones and book details, or parts, which is in no 
 sense evolutional. 
 
 It is always necessary that a practitioner should be an 
 enthusiast, but in the case of the Gothic self-trained man 
 there must be even more than this. An analytical mind 
 may create good Classic, but for great Gothic work an en- 
 thusiastic reverence for form and sentiment is necessary in 
 order to obtain results above mediocrity. 
 
 In the Cathedral of St. John the Divine, New York City, 
 we can feel the book. We have, therefore, a magnificent 
 library cathedral with Byzantine and fifteenth-century 
 Gothic on the shelves. While this may be a true and 
 
 161
 
 FIG. 65 THE LADY CHAPEL, ST. PATRICK'S CATHEDRAL, NEW YORK
 
 FLAMBOYANT GOTHIC 
 
 natural expression of our time, it is unfortunate that it 
 lacks inspiration. The new West Point is an example of 
 inspired Gothic, and altogether a flowery expression which 
 could have been appreciated by the Freemason architects 
 of the Middle Ages. Goodhue, the designer of the new 
 West Point, created on paper an imaginary Gothic city 
 with the most charming inns and magnificent cathedrals, 
 which is lost for us because an English firm, to which the 
 plan was submitted, declined to publish on the ground 
 that "there was no such city in existence." 
 
 St. Thomas's, on Fifth Avenue, New York City (Fig. 
 63), is a good example of the Gothic of the French, but so 
 buried and lost in the brownstone that the beauties are not 
 appreciated. 
 
 W. K. Vanderbilt's home on Fifth Avenue (Fig. 64) is 
 a chateau flamboyant with a suspicion of the new Italian 
 ornament in its parts, whereas the Cornelius Vanderbilt 
 mansion farther up the Avenue has many of the book 
 details but little of the essence of the old. 
 
 The Lady Chapel of St. Patrick's Cathedral, on Madi- 
 son Avenue (Fig. 65), is a magnificent example of the best 
 of the French, and was evidently inspired by the Ste. 
 Chapelle, in Paris, while the cathedral itself is colored 
 somewhat by the Teutonic translation. You will notice 
 that while there are pinnacles to hold the buttresses, 
 there happen to be no buttresses, as the groined arch of 
 the roof is plaster, and, therefore, would neither need nor 
 support the weight of these flying braces. With a Gothic 
 essential missing, is it not true that the result is only par- 
 tial and pedantic and not in any sense evolutional, and is, 
 therefore, a true expression of our times ? There is a door- 
 way in the dry-goods district of New York City which is 
 
 '63
 
 FIG. 66 DOOR ON I? ROAD WAY, NKW YORK 
 (FIFTEENTH-CENTURY GOTHIC)
 
 FLAMBOYANT GOTHIC 
 
 in itself a charming and truthful interpretation of the 
 Age of Love of the flamboyant period. The double lines 
 in the arch are crowned with babies in lieu of flowers, and 
 it has a freedom of line which marks it as a perfect trans- 
 lation of the period. It serves its purpose as a doorway, 
 but tells no story to the unseeing, though in itself a little 
 book of the successors of Sir Galahad and their love- 
 jousts resting on a shelf with account-books, the Talmud, 
 and the Old Testament. 
 
 12
 
 INTELLECTUAL 
 
 THE THIRD PERIOD
 
 CHAPTER X 
 
 THE THIRD GREAT TRANSITION 
 Renaissance 
 
 F you have had the patience to read thus far, 
 you can now see in the mind's eye a strange 
 and powerful sort of human tidal wave of 
 trade and culture, religious awakening, nation- 
 al development and creative production rising 
 in the Dardanelles and sweeping northwest- 
 ward over Europe. It comes to an apex at 
 Athens, crosses to Rome, then swings northward through 
 France, culminating in the majestic upheaval of the 
 French Gothic. After that the decadence begins, while 
 in the countries left behind there is either aridity or a 
 comparatively feeble back-water. Later we shall find 
 that the main tide crossed the Channel to England with 
 interesting results, though with reduced vitality. 
 
 For the present we must continue to watch the progress 
 of Europe for signs of some new inspiration, some new 
 force that will give the needed stimulus to creative prog- 
 ress. It is evident that in the florid beauties of the flam- 
 boyant the architects of the period have well-nigh ex- 
 hausted their creative vitality so far as the Gothic style is 
 concerned. The changes have been rung until there was 
 naught but vain repetition, and what there was of novelty 
 
 169
 
 HOW TO KNOW ARCHITECTURE 
 
 begins to show weakness of purpose, failing imagination, 
 and uncertain ideals. A new inspiration was on the way. 
 We have found so far hut two broad and distinct types of 
 buildings, the first the classic with its horizontal lines and 
 the column as keynote, and the second the Gothic, the 
 motif of which is the vertical line and pointed arch. The 
 pure classic building and the Gothic church are the most 
 strongly differentiated of finished architectural products, 
 although the Gothic was, in a broad sense, an evolution 
 from the classic. When, therefore, the Gothic inspira- 
 tion was exhausted and we look in vain for those virile 
 human conditions that alone make real creation possible, 
 we wonder if now it is net to be a return to the long-un- 
 worked mine of the classic. 
 
 If France at this time had not gone to extremes in the 
 enjoyment of her emancipation, and the new intellectual 
 ideal had been vitally constructive and under the inspira- 
 tion of a great leader without a break in its continuity, 
 we can see possibilities of the Gothic continuing its de- 
 velopment into realms still unimagined and remaining 
 free from foreign taint for centuries, sufficient unto itself. 
 
 But this did not happen. On the contrary, we find 
 evident exhaustion and a new discovery that of the 
 beauties of the classic. WTiether we are to regard this 
 discovery as a matter of chance, or as a Heaven-sent 
 answer to a crying need, is of little importance. It was 
 not, as a matter of fact, the result of any systematic or 
 deliberate search for novelty. 
 
 The classic buildings of the Mediterranean had been 
 standing at the doors of France through the centuries, 
 and it had not occurred to France to copy or adopt any 
 part of them. The reason is apparent. The Greeks 
 
 170
 
 FIG. 67 RICCARDI PALACE, FLORENCE (ITALIAN RENAISSANCE)
 
 HOW TO KNOW ARCHITECTURE 
 
 were a joyous people, beauty - loving and intellectual. 
 They showed much fondness for the exquisite forms of 
 plants, the subtleties of delicate lines, the colors of nature. 
 The Grecian decorations are full of fine gradations of 
 line and subtle color harmonies, and the sculpture of the 
 period shows an even more amazing delicacy of feeling 
 for beauty. The Romans also had the pagan inclination 
 to enjoy material existence, though they were of coarser 
 fibre than the Greeks and showed an inclination to scepti- 
 cism, while our Normans and Franks were more inclined 
 to a harsher translation of idealism. A harsh climate and 
 a constant fight against natural conditions are not likely 
 to create a gentle idealism. 
 
 It is plain that the simple, stern, and ascetic early 
 Christians, drilled as they were in abhorrence of any color 
 of paganism, should both hate and fear the pagan tradi- 
 tions of classic architecture. In this age of intellectualism, 
 however, the conditions have changed. The old fears 
 and prejudices have gone, and all the dominant character- 
 istics of the old Greeks and Romans have blossomed forth 
 in the new French. If they had been contemporary, what 
 an interchange of laws, ideas, craftsmen, and works of art 
 there might have been. But the architecture of the earlier 
 period remains, a perfect record of its creators. And here, 
 for the first time in more than a thousand years, was a peo- 
 ple equipped temperamentally and intellectually to appre- 
 ciate it. We can imagine with what gusto the French 
 builders seized on the new inspiration, finding it so strange- 
 ly fitted to their needs. 
 
 There were differences of condition, however, between 
 the Greece of the pagan period and the Europe of the 
 sixteenth century, and some of these differences called 
 
 172
 
 HOW TO KNOW ARCHITECTURE 
 
 for great ingenuity of adjustment. Classic architecture 
 was born, for example, under brilliantly sunny skies, and 
 was transplanted to a land of gray skies and rain and 
 snow. Tbe life and language of the South is gentle, and 
 the language of the moldings and the parts of the archi- 
 tecture is also quiet and lined in gentle curves. The 
 North, in translating these expressions, changed the 
 curves and the gentleness of line in the details and smaller 
 parts to conform to the more rigid natural condition and to 
 their more strenuous nature. This also explains why 
 the Latins of Italy could never accept the Northern 
 translation of the Gothic moldings and composition, 
 which were not at all in harmony with the gentleness of 
 the Southern climate. There was a directness about the 
 Latin and Greek classics that hardly harmonized with the 
 overripe gallantry and lavishness of the French court. 
 The classic found more congenial if not more eager soil 
 in later days, but though marvels of beauty have been 
 wrought under its inspiration it is perhaps true that no 
 final adjustment and conclusion have been arrived at to 
 this day. 
 
 The "Renaissance," or rebirth of the classic, began, 
 like the development of the classic itself, in the Kast. 
 The Turks were storming Constantinople, and the men 
 of intellect, students, and craftsmen had been emigrating 
 to Italy for safety and for greater opportunities. They 
 passed by Athens, then controlled by the Turks, but thev 
 came to Rome steeped in the Greek traditions which had 
 spread eastward as far as Constantinople to meet there 
 the Western tide of Orientalism. 
 
 It was a veritable age of discovery. The capture of 
 Constantinople by the Turks and the consequent closing 
 
 174
 
 FIG. 69 DUCAL PALACE, VENICE
 
 HOW TO KNOW ARCHITECTURE 
 
 of the Dardanelles had, you remember, sent adventurous 
 explorers out to rind new routes to the East. The dis- 
 covery of America and the circumnavigation of Africa 
 followed. New outlets for trade and new sources of 
 wealth were being found, and Europe was forced to face 
 squarely about toward the West, the custom-houses on the 
 eastern borders were closed, and the ports of entry now 
 faced the Atlantic. 
 
 This change had one interesting political result. The 
 Eastern Franks, or Germans, were occupied for a long 
 period holding the Turks and the wandering tribes of 
 Mongolians from overrunning Europe, thereby offering 
 the Western Franks, or French, comparative relief and an 
 uninterrupted opportunity to develop nationally at the ex- 
 pense of her own national growth. 
 
 This explains somewhat why France was allowed to de- 
 velop the Gothic and then the new type without serious 
 interference from the East. And then Alexander VI., the 
 Borgia pope, calmly apportioned the world among the na- 
 tions and gave to Spain all the ne\v Western world and a 
 large part of the less valuable Atlantic Ocean, the dividing 
 line being a meridian drawn one hundred leagues west of 
 the Azores. As a result of the violent trade disputes that 
 arose from this arbitrary exercise of power, Magellan was 
 sent out to find independent trade routes, and to circum- 
 navigate the globe in 1520. The result was a most ex- 
 traordinary intellectual upheaval. The world, by papal 
 preference, had remained flat up to this time, and now the 
 old theory must go by the boards and with it half the 
 pseude - scientific accumulation of the ages, including 
 that well -nurtured and useful doctrine of papal infal- 
 libility. 
 
 176
 
 FIG. JO THE LIBRARY, VENICE
 
 HOW TO KNOW ARCHITECTURE 
 
 It was about this same time that Luther and Calvin made 
 their related discoveries of a new world of idealism in the 
 Bible that lies beyond the doctrine and teachings of the 
 official Church. Their discovery shook the institution to 
 its foundation. The influence of these two men grew 
 slowly, and while it never did reach Italy or Spain, many 
 other forces, among them Savonarola, were at work dis- 
 integrating the temporal power of the pope, and in con- 
 siderable degree his spiritual power also, as we have seen 
 in France. 
 
 In Italy a most potent factor in this general ferment of 
 progress was a period of intellectual discovery far in ex- 
 cess of that to the North. We have seen that this was 
 stimulated by the immigration of scholars and artists from 
 the East. 
 
 Out of Italy came the original Church with its im- 
 
 O 
 
 petuous and clarifying influence, and out of Italy was now 
 to come this new intellectualism which was needed to re- 
 place the dying force of the corrupt and political Church of 
 these later days. Again the East supplied the coloring 
 matter which was so sadly needed in the spiritual grayness 
 of the time, and the civilized world began another climb 
 toward the almost attainable. We are to-day still on that 
 upward climb, struggling toward an altitude equal to that 
 reached in France in the thirteenth century. 
 
 Italy at this time was divided, first, into three great zones 
 of influence which, in turn, were subdivided by the numer- 
 ous republics and their environments. In the north there 
 was the Teutonic and the influence of the nearest neighbor 
 on the west, the Romanesque south of France, the first 
 province of old Rome. In the south was the Sicilian, now 
 under Spanish domination, but with Greek Classic and 
 
 178
 
 HOW TO KNOW ARCHITECTURE 
 
 Greek Byzantine tradition and the added insult of Sara- 
 cenic and Norman invasions. 
 
 In the centre were Rome and the papal states inflexible, 
 undying Rome, molding others, but sufficient unto herself. 
 Thus, while there was a sort of Gothic architecture in the 
 south, and more of a mixed Gothic in the north, there was 
 none in all the Roman area. It was rejected as barbaric 
 and unfit. 
 
 Byzantine was used in the south because of trade and 
 racial connections with the people of the East and along 
 the shores of the Mediterranean. In the seaports this 
 influence is apparent, but none of it touches the Imperial 
 City. In the same manner approaching from the north 
 we find odd and interesting traces and translations of tliL> 
 spirit which created Gothic, which here in Italy might 
 more properly be called pointed Romanesque, but it stops 
 absolutely at the gates of Rome. She is content with the 
 Classic tradition, her basilican Romanesque, and later with 
 her reborn and modernized early Classic. 
 
 Venice and Genoa, situated as they are at the ends of 
 the water-routes to Europe from the East and a short dis- 
 tance only from the headwaters of the rivers flowing into 
 the North Sea, were more or less under the thumb of the 
 Emperor of the Holy Roman Empire and the Teutonic 
 people of the North. Venice had her added Saracenic 
 touch, which came from constant trade, honest and other- 
 wise, with the Orient. So she had the mysticism of the 
 East side by side with the vigor of the West. And this is 
 our Venice that City of Dreams. 
 
 On account of the increasing complexity of life in these 
 Italian centres there began at this time a period of re- 
 search into the old Roman law. Precedents were needed 
 
 i So
 
 FIG. 72 THE CAPITOL, ROME
 
 HOW TO KNOW ARCHITECTURE 
 
 and were found. The hunt for them stimulated other 
 lines of research, and undoubtedly contributed very large- 
 ly to the revival of classicism in the Fine Arts which had 
 so important an effect on the later growth of architectural 
 style. 
 
 These various cities or trading centres had not even that 
 cohesion among them that was afforded by the feudal 
 system of France, while the national idea did not culmi- 
 nate in Italy until our own time, though the intellectual 
 Renaissance of the time we are discussing was effectively 
 unifying. This lack of nationalism accounts for the lack of 
 any broad and harmonious development of architectural 
 styles even under the stimulus of the classic revival that 
 we are now to examine. Instead of a great and virile 
 growth that we might truly call Italian, there were local 
 developments of great beauty, which are more properly 
 and usually named for the cities in which they appeared 
 Venetian, Florentine, or Roman. 
 
 The results of this period of culture in Italy are among 
 the world's choicest heritages, and it is not to be won- 
 dered at that when France caught the inspiration she, 
 \vith a still unexhausted remnant of Norman virility, did 
 great things with it. 
 
 In this awakening Italy received from the Eastern 
 refugees a new knowledge of ancient Greek art and litera- 
 ture. They brought with them manuscripts that stirred 
 the scholars profoundly and started the ransacking of the 
 monasteries and churches of Italy. In consequence we find 
 men like Dante and Petrarch under the classic inspira- 
 tion. Later (1447), the Vatican library was established for 
 the collection and preservation of the mass of manuscripts. 
 
 In architecture, because of the occupation of Greece 
 
 182
 
 HOW TO KNOW ARCHITECTURE 
 
 by the Turks, there was apparently no return to the Greek 
 originals, Roman sources of inspiration being drawn upon 
 entirely. 
 
 It must be realized that conditions of living had changed 
 greatly since early Roman and Greek times. Second and 
 third stories had been added to the palaces and larger 
 residences, the Christian Church had taken a definite 
 form considerably beyond that of the old basilicas, and 
 construction had become substantially the same as in our 
 own times; therefore, a revival of classic architecture 
 could not mean a return to the single-story columned and 
 arcaded temple, but merely the adaptation or application 
 of the classic forms to the more modern building. Thus 
 the column becomes a pilaster, applied to the walls with 
 one of the classic forms of capital. The architrave is 
 used, with all its classic purity of line and detail, and the 
 pediment or gable appears intact, or its angular form is 
 curved or broken and adapted to the crowning of windows 
 and doors. 
 
 It is quite impossible and not part of our purpose to 
 go into any long analysis of the multiple variations of 
 Italian styles. It would help us very little in studying 
 buildings here at home, or to understand the great main 
 current of architectural progress that we have been fol- 
 lowing. It is enough to see, what we have already in- 
 dicated, that in the South there was a sufficient Gothic 
 infusion to produce a relatively unimportant hybrid called 
 pointed Byzantine; in the North a similar infusion pro- 
 duced pointed Romanesque, the Teutonic influence giv- 
 ing a certain hardness and heaviness to this and the 
 newly evolving styles, while in the central area the Gothic 
 was rejected altogether. 
 
 184
 
 THE THIRD GREAT TRANSITION 
 
 Besides this we may examine briefly three of the chief 
 Italian cities, in each of which the reborn classic developed 
 distinctively and importantly. The three cities are 
 Florence, Venice, and Rome. 
 
 Florence remained wholly classic through the Gothic 
 period of France. It was a city of endless strife, and 
 therefore of amazing vigor. Like the slow but resistless 
 Arno at its feet, its men were men of seemingly resistless 
 force; therefore, Guelf and Ghibelline, Church and State, 
 the Papacy and the Free-thinkers were ever at one an- 
 other's throats. And oddly married to this local warfare 
 was an intense and burning local pride. To the Floren- 
 tine of whatever party or creed all the rest of the world 
 was wholly barbarian. Out of these conditions developed 
 a group of creative men that was to make the world marvel. 
 Living and working apart from the actual conflict of 
 house, party, and creed, they were yet inevitably stimu- 
 lated by the spirit of it, and painted, carved, and built 
 with astonishing power. Of this group were such colossal 
 figures as Michael Angelo, Fra Angelico, Brunelleschi, 
 Giotto, and Cellini, to mention only a few. These men 
 designed and executed a silver chalice for the pope, or 
 invented a great dome for the cathedral with equal sure- 
 ness and success. Palaces, fortifications, sculpture, paint- 
 ing, and faience are accepted as the work of one man 
 without incredulity. 
 
 Even the change of rule from the uncertain dukes to 
 the stable Medicis, with all it represented, seems only to 
 have intensified the creative spirit. What manner of men 
 these were is told, for example, in the architecture of the 
 Palace Riccardi (Fig. 67). The strength of the walls, 
 the size of each course of stone, the solidity of the arches, 
 
 185
 
 THE THIRD GREAT TRANSITION 
 
 and the massive translation of the classic cornice all denote 
 strength without grossness, the power of a splendid re- 
 pose. The arches are round on the inside, but the centre 
 stones are thickened so as to make the outer line in 
 pointed arch form, which gives a suggestion of full sup- 
 port suggestive of the Greek trick of thickening the 
 lintel to the same end. 
 
 The upper stories of the Florentine buildings were 
 treated in a modified Roman manner; that is, with a 
 plastered and pilastered secondary section. In many 
 cases the cornice projected far out from the walls and 
 was of wood, the timber-ends being carved in the form 
 of brackets. This type frequently has open arcades with 
 columns supporting the upper stories. 
 
 Venice, at the northern end of the Adriatic, has a re- 
 markable life-story that is graphically told in its archi- 
 tecture. Dominating the trade of the Eastern seas and 
 controlling the entrance to the overland routes northward, 
 it took heavy toll during many centuries. The Crusaders 
 on their way to the Holy Land and the traders returning 
 westward with their treasures alike paid dearly for the 
 privilege of passing through the port. With loot and toll 
 of precious marbles and mosaics from the East, and money 
 from the West, Venice built to her civic ideal magnifi- 
 cently. To her patron saint, Mark, she built her cathe- 
 dral. And as she was the Byzantium of trade in these 
 later days she built, oddly enough, in the style of the 
 great Byzantine St. Sophia, in Constantinople, creating 
 the second of the three notable Byzantine churches in 
 existence. 
 
 As became a centre of world trade, Venice was cosmo- 
 politan and fearless, and its architects used Byzantine, 
 
 187
 
 THE THIRD GREAT TRANSITION 
 
 Roman, Greek, Gothic, and the new translation of the 
 ancient classic for the glorification of its ideals. But so 
 distinct was the identity of the city that out of each style 
 it created a variety of its own, each subtly harmoni/ing 
 with the others. Thus Venetian Gothic and Venetian 
 Renaissance are almost distinct styles, and it is to be 
 noted that in Venice alone, of all the cities of northern 
 Italy, the Teutonic influence we have met was dominated 
 by the city's own personality. The Byzantine alone 
 yields to no local influence and remains wholly of the 
 East, though even it seems Venetian in Venice. 
 
 St. Mark's records an enthusiasm little short of that 
 which sent the thirteenth -century Gothic churches up 
 into the northern skies, and it inspires enthusiasm ac- 
 cordingly. Here one finds complete the devotional story 
 of the people, with the ancient Parvis or open square in 
 front, the Narthex or Porch of the Penitents, and the body 
 of the church in the form of a Greek cross, with its five 
 golden domes mellowing the gloom of the gorgeous in- 
 terior. Here there is colored marble in magnificent 
 matched slabs climbing to the spring of the arch. In 
 the domes the story of the world from Genesis to Christ 
 is told in richest mosaic. The dome of the apse carries 
 the great and solitary figure of the Christ in full manhood 
 and majesty, a manly tribute of a manly generation which 
 had not yet been taught the equal godhood of the Virgin 
 Mother. 
 
 The exterior shows round arches recessed and orna- 
 mented on the face of the arch stones, round arches in 
 smaller arcades, and round arches again projecting above 
 the main wall and forming an airy sky-line, with the bul- 
 bous domes beyond (Fig. 68). I wish I might go further 
 
 189
 
 FIG. 76 TIFFANY AND COMPANY, NEW YORK (VENETIAN)
 
 THE THIRD GREAT TRANSITION 
 
 into description of this gorgeous masterpiece, so unique in 
 all the world. It is an amazingly joyful and complete 
 ofi'ering to an ideal, though without slavish acceptance of 
 the laws. I like to think of it as a pile of loot put together 
 enthusiastically and fearlessly by those old Venetian sea 
 rovers and traders who knew no law but the law of the 
 storm. 
 
 Of the Venetian Gothic we have supreme examples in 
 the Palace of the Doge (Fig. 69). Notice how its spirit 
 of smoothness gives the effect of assurance of strength. 
 The pointed arch is used in many ways, though not for 
 vaulting, but this is almost the only Gothic characteristic, 
 and I should prefer to call the style a developed Roman- 
 esque. Certainly it has not the essence of the great Gothic 
 of the North. One of the characteristics of the Venetian 
 style is the decoration of the inside of the arch with curved 
 projections, or cusps, making the opening a three-leaved 
 shape, and hence called trefoil. This form was also used 
 in smaller form throughout the decoration. 
 
 Of the Venetian Renaissance, Palladio (1518-1580) was 
 the moving spirit, and a powerful and influential one in this 
 country to the present day. While he with the other 
 architects used the classic columns and horizontal cornice 
 with arched openings and arcades as was being done 
 throughout Italy, they were truer to the classic tradition in 
 the matter of making their supports really carry a load. 
 In the Florentine, for instance, they were often merely 
 plastered on the face of the walls. The Library by 
 Sansovino is a characteristic example of this (Fig. 70). 
 
 Following Palladio the Venetian Renaissance grew over- 
 lavish and unstudied because of the city's rapid accumula- 
 tion of wealth, and there is a distinct decadence to a 
 
 191
 
 FIG. 77 PUBLIC LIBRARY NO. 29, N K\V YORK. (FLORENTINE)
 
 THE THIRD GREAT TRANSITION 
 
 variety that is called baroque (shell-like). This period of de- 
 cadence interestingly parallels that of the time of Louis XV. 
 in France, which we shall study in a subsequent chapter. 
 
 The influence of Rome is, it seems, everlasting. Just 
 as it was the conserving and dominating force in archi- 
 tecture during the Renaissance, so it is for us to-day. All 
 the great schools of art in Europe have their grand prix 
 de Rome, and American art students, especially in archi- 
 tecture, go to the American Academy at Rome as to the 
 school of final authority. This is largely because the con- 
 servatism of the Imperial City has kept the growth of 
 classic architecture practically continuous and undefiled by 
 intrusive influences. Roman Renaissance architecture is 
 truer to its ancient prototype than any other, and is, never- 
 theless, so far as Italy is concerned, distinctly local. It 
 had the reserve and delicacy which Florence and Venice 
 lacked, and it therefore came nearer to filling the tempera- 
 mental requirements of the French architects when they 
 began to draw on the new Italian inspiration. 
 
 This difference is noticed in the palaces, for instance. 
 The type is generally the same as that of Florence, but 
 there is much more insistence on the proportions and 
 fineness of classic tradition. The Farnese Palace (Fig. 71) 
 is the typical example of Roman Renaissance. Its three 
 stories are divided by belts or moldings, and the windows 
 decorated with small columns and pediments, pointed or 
 curved. 
 
 Michael Angelo used the pilaster and the horizontal en- 
 tablature of the ancient Roman in the capitol which w r as 
 designed by him in 1542; the decorated window opening of 
 each bay or panel between the piers was designed in a cur- 
 tain wall which is not a supporting wall (Fig. 72).
 
 THE THIRD GREAT TRANSITION 
 
 Oddly enough a great deal of the building done in Rome 
 at this time was by the Florentine artists we have men- 
 tioned, and the fact that they built in a distinctive style 
 here is an added tribute to their versatility as well as to the 
 strong local sentiment of the Imperial City.. 
 
 To sum up, one might state Italian Renaissance char- 
 acteristics thus. Common to practically all examples is 
 the use of the classic columns for perpendicular sup- 
 port and of horizontal lines above. The columns are, 
 however, more widely spaced than in the classic, and be- 
 tween and behind them are either arches with smaller 
 columns or posts supporting them independently of the 
 main columns, or window and door openings with molded 
 frames and pointed or round gables adopted from the 
 classic pediment. These fundamental characteristics were 
 modified locally according as the influence was Roman, 
 Florentine, or Venetian. 
 
 Fig. 73 is an interesting example of the domestic use 
 of one of the sub-types the Romanesque of the Italian. 
 
 Our cities and towns are full of the modern translation 
 of this Italian revival. You will find Italian detail and 
 motifs in our brownstone monstrosities, in our office build- 
 ings, and in many of our private houses; but such buildings 
 as the New York Herald Building (Fig. 74), and its Verona 
 ancestor (Fig. 75), the University Club, the Tiffany Build- 
 ing (Fig. 76), and the small library in New York City 
 (Fig. 77) are pure examples of the style. These buildings 
 were designed by the greatest students of Italian Renais- 
 sance of modern times. The Pennsylvania station in 
 New York (Fig. 78) is another example by these modern 
 masters of Italian Renaissance.
 
 CHAPTER XI 
 
 TFIE RENAISSANCE IN FRANCE 
 
 HE story of the introduction of clas- 
 sicism into France is not one of sci- 
 entific discovery, but rather of political 
 ambition. Charles VIII., last of the 
 Valois kings, sighed for a new world 
 empire to include Constantinople, Jeru- 
 salem, and the East, as others had 
 sighed before him. He revived some old claims of inher- 
 itance to the kingdom of Naples, which he entered in tri- 
 umph in 1495, proclaiming himself King of Naples, Em- 
 peror of the East, and King of Jerusalem, and then folded 
 his tents and marched back again with his standing army 
 of fifty thousand men. This is the beginning of the Ital- 
 ian wars which gave to France sovereignty over the intel- 
 lect and arts of the East. 
 
 The precipitate return of King Charles to France was 
 much more beneficial and therefore important than the 
 political control of the East could possibly have been. 
 He brought back knowledge of men, and beautiful things 
 in literature and in the fine arts, such as his people had not 
 known. It was these Italian wars, carried on by Charles 
 and his successor Francis, that gave France the knowledge 
 of the Renaissance of Italy and supplied her fagged brain 
 with new stimulus. 
 
 196
 
 THE RENAISSANCE IN FRANCE 
 
 France was then, as we have seen, in its artistic deca- 
 dence following the Age of Love and decayed chivalry, 
 while Italy was rising on the tide ot its new inspiration. 
 Charles took back Italian craftsmen and sent his own 
 people south to study the new movement, and from this 
 time on there begins a gradual infusion of classic detail 
 into the flamboyant or fifteenth-century Gothic until it 
 becomes the French Re- 
 naissance of the sixteenth 
 and seventeenth centuries. 
 This style in its several 
 variations dominates ar- 
 chitecture in the Occi- 
 dental world to-day. In 
 this, France, with her 
 nervous energy, an in- 
 heritance from her Nor- 
 man blood which the age 
 of chivalry had not suf- 
 ficed to destroy entirely, 
 became more Italian than 
 Italy herself, outdoing all 
 her neighbors in the dar- 
 ing, originality, and ex- 
 cellence of her creative 
 achievements. 
 
 The scientists (by 
 whom I mean in this 
 
 case the architects), encouraged by the interest of the 
 rulers in the new idea, began with characteristic French 
 energy to study the old laws and traditions, gradual- 
 ly discarding their own as the new and strange ones 
 14 197 
 
 FIG. 79 LOUIS XII. DOORWAY 
 (LATE GOTHIC)
 
 MG. 8o CHATEAU AT BLO1S, FRANCE (FRANCIS I.)
 
 THE RENAISSANCE IN FRANCE 
 
 were assimilated and adapted to their new environ- 
 ment (Fig. 79). 
 
 How well the architects learned their lesson and how 
 successfully they played with the old forms we shall see. 
 They were, in fact, so successful that to-day the classic is 
 ours, a thing of familiar knowledge and use, while the use 
 and study of the Gothic is not only not encouraged by the 
 schools, but is often considered only an interesting sur- 
 vival. It is accepted by the laity as for church-building 
 only, and is often actually regarded as belonging exclu- 
 sively to times long past. 
 
 The classic, on the other hand, has been studied and 
 restudied and drilled into the modern practitioner till he 
 knows its multitudinous subclassifications at a glance. 
 This has not prevented him, however, from numerous at- 
 tempts to create; that have resulted in architectural mon- 
 strosities which a fair acceptance of classic tradition would 
 have saved us from. 
 
 The historian also has bothered us with impossible hair- 
 splitting in the matter of classifications. We find in many 
 text-books this period so divided and subdivided into 
 styles, transitions, and subtransitions as to confuse the 
 most painstaking student. There is no need at all, as far 
 as I can see, for any such pedantic and tiresome picking of 
 dry bones, but there is need that we should see and feel 
 the vital and immensely human conditions that caused 
 this fascinating evolution of a style, and stamped them- 
 selves on its varying forms, so that we may read and in turn 
 express with aptness and directness. 
 
 As a matter of fact, the various substyles merge almost 
 imperceptibly from one to the other, overlapping in most 
 bewildering fashion. During the early part of the Renais- 
 
 199
 
 HOW TO KNOW ARCHITECTURE 
 
 sance period the architects were absorbing from their 
 immediate predecessors, and at the same time were con- 
 stantly borrowing anew from the original classics and 
 drawing from the varied developments in Italy. For this 
 reason there is not the consecutive growth that would be 
 
 found in an entirely 
 new style such as the 
 Gothic was. 
 
 There are, however, 
 four well-defined peri- 
 ods in the French Re- 
 naissance, the charac- 
 teristics of which are 
 determined by the life 
 of the court, and, in 
 lesser degree, by the 
 wars, by trade, and by 
 the political and relig- 
 ious conditions of the 
 times. It is interesting 
 to note, in this connec- 
 tion, that architecture, 
 from being broadly na- 
 
 FIG. 8 1 CHIMNEY AT BLOIS, FRANCE 
 
 (FR \NCIS T ) tional in type, becomes 
 
 specific and official, so 
 
 that now for the first time we find it classified by the 
 names of the successive rulers. 
 
 The history of the race is a sort of fever chart of its moral 
 temperature. Period after period divides itself into a 
 steady rise by strenuous endeavor fired by lofty enthu- 
 siasm, then a climax of power, a relaxation, and with it a 
 dip into licentiousness, then decadence, until a new force 
 
 200
 
 THE RENAISSANCE IN FRANCE 
 
 comes in with a new ideal to start another climb. Side by 
 side with the line that marks this rise and fall is the line of 
 architectural expression. You may trace either line to any 
 point, and be sure that the other will be close at hand. 
 We therefore return again to the axiom that architecture 
 is an accurate historical gauge for the political and moral 
 conditions of its time, and, conversely, that these human 
 conditions are the fundamental 
 causes for the variations and 
 growth of style. 
 
 France went through one of 
 these cycles albeit a rather 
 irregular one during the years 
 of the Renaissance. 
 
 The period, as we have seen, 
 begins in 1495 with tne visit of 
 Charles VIII. to Italy. Then 
 followed, until the end of the 
 reign of Francis I. in 1547, a 
 subperiod of fifty -two years, 
 which may fairly be called an age 
 of discovery. You remember 
 that it was during this time that 
 whole new worlds of commer- 
 cial activity, of scientific knowl- 
 edge and religious thought, were 
 opened up. The progress thus 
 made revitalized the earth. 
 France, with her keen, receptive, 
 
 and creative temperament, weaned though she was with 
 excesses, felt it intensely, and the results are in many ways 
 apparent. Her own discoveries were, however, chiefly in- 
 
 20 1 
 
 FIG. 82 DORMER AT BLOIS, 
 FRANCE 
 
 Transition, neither pure Gothic 
 nor Classic.
 
 HOW TO KNOW ARCHITECTURE 
 
 tellectual, and she was much occupied with this most in- 
 teresting find of a new mode of expression in architecture. 
 The period includes the reigns of Charles VIII., Louis 
 XII., and Francis I. At first the use of classic forms was 
 
 FIG. 83 THE PAVILION AT FONTAINEBLKAU, PARIS (FRANCIS I.) 
 
 tentative. We find classic pilasters used sparingly on build- 
 ings otherwise flamboyant in style. Greater boldness 
 followed. Soon classic moldings appeared freely inter- 
 spersed with the Gothic forms, and during the reign of 
 Francis the classic decorations, cleverly adapted and 
 greatly enriched, dominated the new buildings, which re- 
 tained only just sufficient of the old flamboyant char- 
 acteristics to recall the union. It was not until after the 
 death of Francis that these characteristics practically dis- 
 
 202
 
 FIG. 84 FINE ARTS BUILDING, NEW YORK (FRANCIS I.)
 
 HOW TO KNOW ARCHITECTURE 
 
 appeared, thus marking the end of the discovery or tran- 
 sition period and the beginning of a new. 
 
 The most important example of the transition in archi- 
 tecture during this period is the Chateau Blois (Fig. 80). 
 This was begun in the reign of Louis XII. and finished 
 under Francis I. So rapid was the infusion of the new 
 idea that there is a distinct difference in the work 
 during the two latter reigns. The early parts are very 
 largely fifteenth-centurv Gothic. There are balustrades 
 in pure Gothic, the pediments have the curious double 
 curve, and the flattened arches are decorated with drops, 
 making a series of little round arches within the large 
 arch. There are fintals on the piers, with their pointed 
 tops and curious crockets, or bunches of leaf forms, climb- 
 ing the coping stones of the gables at regular intervals. 
 
 The interesting Gothic moldings, with their thin, 
 nervous profile and heavy undercutting, giving keenness 
 to the high light of the almost metal-like edge, were still 
 used. The classic influence is shown in the horizontal 
 lines of the belts and in the cornice, which is not only 
 without entablature, but has moldings showing the 
 classic motifs. 
 
 As the Gothic influence was slowly merged into the 
 classic, or what was then understood as the classic, under 
 the influence of Francis's encouragement of the art, the 
 building changed materially. On the latter part are the 
 pilasters, with the Italian panels of relief, foliage and fig- 
 ures delicately designed, and suggesting somewhat the 
 mural decorations of Pompeii or the Raphael Loggia in 
 Rome. 
 
 The characteristic diamond form, set in the molded 
 panels of the pilaster, is present, and is generally indica- 
 
 204
 
 HOW TO KNOW ARCHITECTURE 
 
 tive of the subperiod of Francis I. Now, too, the keen- 
 ness of the Gothic molding began to dull to the gentler 
 curves of the classic. An odd reversion to the Roman- 
 esque is found at Blois in the series of small arches with 
 blocks supporting the birth of the arches. Here, as in 
 those earlier churches of southern France, this form took 
 the place of the old Roman frieze and architrave. The 
 arches enclose molded shells, the symbol of the pilgrim, 
 a very beautiful form frequently used to this day, and 
 are molded on the edges. The block or corbel, which in 
 the Romanesque showed geometric design, becomes a 
 carved flower and loses itself in the rejuvenated group of 
 ornamented classic moldings, a familiar form of which 
 was the egg-and-dart, still much used, and, in its various 
 modifications, a sure index of the period of Renaissance 
 to which it belonged. Another Romanesque feature em- 
 ployed at Blois is the use of round columns or half- 
 columns in corners. Here they were ingeniously bonded 
 into the brick walls with the stone of the column (Fig. 81). 
 The roofs remained steep, as in the Gothic, for this was 
 a country of gray skies and much rain and snow, and 
 they were embellished with ornately decorated chimneys. 
 It is evident that the architects were not limited as to 
 time or expenditure, and they seem to have taken keen 
 enjoyment from the elaboration of beautiful detail in ob- 
 scure places. The manner in which they mixed the 
 forms of ancient Rome with those of ihe late Roman, or 
 Romanesque, is a matter of some astonishment to us to- 
 day, but it is not as odd as the fact that in all their clelv- 
 ings into the classic they did not seem to have discovered 
 the inspiration of the original Greek work. They show 
 neither the exquisite fineness and aristocracy of line of 
 
 206
 
 THE RENAISSANCE IN FRANCE 
 
 the Greek moldings nor the splendid nervous vigor of 
 the thirteenth-century Gothic, and their work, however 
 beautiful, is the weaker therefor (Fig. 82). 
 
 Decoration began to be carried to extremes in this 
 period. Not contented with their richly panelled pi- 
 lasters, they must add to the face of the pilaster a richly 
 
 FIG. 86 CHATEAU OF AZAY I.E RIDEAU, FRANCE 
 
 turned and highly ornate post or column of three-fourths 
 projection, the capital of which was partly incorporated 
 with that of the pilasters. The simple volutes, or scrolls, 
 of the old Greek caps become child figures, flowers, or 
 fanciful animal forms, united with the softened Roman 
 interpretation of the acanthus leaf. These forms are 
 
 207
 
 THE RENAISSANCE IN FRANCE 
 
 missing from Blois, but are used in the so-called shooting- 
 box of Francis I. (Fig. 83), which has been removed from 
 Fontainebleau to Paris, and which inspired the Fine Arts 
 Building on West Fifty-seventh Street, New York (Fig. 84). 
 
 Chateau Chambord, the masterpiece of this period, 
 was built by Francis I. for his lady-love in 1523, and is a 
 most marvellous expression of the times (Fig. 85). Here 
 we find the steep Gothic roofs and the round towers of 
 the military Gothic, covered, however, with the motifs or 
 parts, and the details of the new Renaissance. 
 
 Azay le Rideau and Chenonceaux are fine examples of 
 the same time and spirit, expressed in the same manner, 
 Gothic in form, with the applied horizontal treatment .and 
 decoration of the new mode (Figs. 86, 87). 
 
 This architecture was freely copied by other European 
 nations, and as they did not take into account even the 
 slender stock of traditions existing around it, the results 
 are generally bizarre in the extreme. The tiresome and 
 ornate Spanish Renaissance, with its lavish and vulgar 
 piling of ornament upon ornament, is a typical example. 
 
 In comparison with the work of other countries at this 
 time, the French show subtility of analysis and a fine feel- 
 ing for the incomparable refinement and delicacy of the 
 classic. The German principalities, however, did not 
 compete with France at this time, for they were coming 
 strongly under the influence of the new Protestantism of 
 Luther, which ordained a rigid simplicity and purity of 
 life that was in direct conflict with the romantic life of 
 the French court that had called this new art into being. 
 
 With the style known as Francis I., we begin to reach 
 that architecture which we in America have made espe- 
 cially our own. You remember that the Gothic has come 
 
 209
 
 X 
 
 THE RENAISSANCE IN FRANCE 
 
 to be disregarded by the modern schools as a sort of non- 
 essential, or professional specialty, and its use confined to 
 a very limited field. Translations of the French Renais- 
 sance styles from Francis I. to Louis XVI. have first place 
 in our entire architectural production, and, in fact, domi- 
 nate it. Our interior work comes from this period, and it 
 supplies the type for nearly all monumental buildings of 
 the cities to-day. Francis I. was the transitional style 
 from the Gothic to the pure Renaissance, though its 
 lavishness has prevented its frequent use in expression of 
 our cooler sentiment. It has, however, found a place in 
 the ornate facades of many of the modern apartments, 
 though strangely enough the finer parts of this short 
 transition from one mode of expression to another have 
 been overlooked by the rapid-fire methods of modern in- 
 vestment work. 
 
 The Chateau Schwab, on Riverside Drive in New York 
 City (Fig. 88), is an example of the careful use of the 
 style under the inspiration of Chenonceaux in the Loire 
 Valley, while the country-house of George Vanderbilt, in 
 Biltmore, has not only Blois but the entire valley of the 
 Loire for its book (Fig. 89). With a student owner and 
 the Dean of the profession as translators, the result is by 
 far the best of the Louis XII. in these modern times. 
 The style is, however, only one of the many transitions, 
 and is evolutionary only in the sense of holding to the old 
 forms, however badly they may have been sorted, until 
 such time as a more stable acceptance of basic principles 
 could be developed.
 
 I 
 
 oc 
 
 O 
 .
 
 CHAPTER XII 
 
 FRANCIS I. TO LOUIS XVI. 
 
 ERE the second period of Renaissance 
 progress begins with the death of the 
 energetic and beauty-loving Francis I. 
 of the pointed nose, ending with Henry 
 IV. (from 1547 to 1642) ninety-six 
 years. It marks the final sloughing 
 off of the Gothic influence and a 
 ripening of the new style into a rich and distinctive 
 entity. 
 
 It is difficult to trace any special influence of great 
 world developments in the architecture of this active con- 
 structional period, probably because the century was one 
 of stirring events on every hand, without any dominant 
 new force visible in the affairs of men. 
 
 Protestantism was, of course, gaining ground rapidly in 
 the Teutonic countries, but it invaded France in much 
 lesser degree and is hardly to be reckoned with in the 
 architecture of this time. France's war with Spain, begun 
 earlier, continued into the seventeenth century. At one 
 time it seemed as if France must surely become, with 
 Austria, the Netherlands, the Kingdom of Naples and 
 Burgundy, the property of the Spanish king, Charles V. 
 With the treasuries of the Incas at his command, this ruler, 
 15 213
 
 HOW TO KNOW ARCHITECTURE 
 
 his territory surrounding France, actually claimed the 
 French capital as his own city. Me was unsuccessful, 
 however, and France, chastened, went on with her build- 
 ing of chateaus for the nobility. 
 
 In the religious warfare between the Church -:T Rome 
 and the new Protestant sects, Italy, France, ard Spain 
 maintained their Catholicism in form mostly. The fol- 
 lowers of John Calvin were given the derisive and political 
 nickname of Huguenots, which they still carry. These 
 Huguenots were involved in civil wars in France, for re- 
 ligion in those days was a matter of arms and bloodshed. 
 The French kings alternately favored and persecuted this 
 sect according to their political needs, but the policy of 
 suppression became dominant, and the poor Huguenots 
 were defeated in battle, banished, and variously persecuted 
 until the horrors culminated in the dreadful Massacre of 
 St. Bartholomew in 1572, when more than twenty - five 
 thousand men and women were slaughtered throughout 
 France. This massacre was instigated by that lovely and 
 fascinating woman, the ferocious Catherine de' Medici, 
 whose son, Charles, fired the first shot from the windows 
 of the Louvre. 
 
 Large numbers of Huguenot artisans had been banished, 
 and sailed to England and America, and this retarded in 
 some degree the country's creative power. France's as- 
 tonishing reserve force, however, came to her rescue, and 
 when Henry IV. closed the war with Spain, and the Edict of 
 Nantes in 1598 gave a measure of freedom to the Hugue- 
 nots, trade and manufactures revived rapidly, and an 
 impetus was added to the civil life of the nation that re- 
 sulted in the third or culminative period ot the Renais- 
 sance. 
 
 214
 
 FRANCIS I. TO LOUIS XVI. 
 
 Henry IV. was the dominant figure in the constructional 
 period. His reign was one of tremendous importance to 
 France. He was far-sighted, just, and able. The way 
 he brought France out of the chaos of foreign antagonism 
 and internal dissension was masterly, and the constructive 
 statesmanship by which he quickly made France the 
 strongest among European nations endeared him to the 
 people for all time. Under him the intellectual life of the 
 nation blossomed richly. He encouraged the arts as they 
 had seldom been encouraged, providing working and living 
 quarters for the artists in the Louvre. It is easy to under- 
 stand that under these conditions much was accomplished. 
 
 On the other hand, here again there was no big, domi- 
 nant inspiration to creative work. In religion, adherence 
 was divided between a reduced Catholicism and a new 
 Protestantism, in politics the national idea was full- 
 flowered, in science activity was in the direction of re- 
 search. So in architecture we find no stirring innovations, 
 but a crystallizing of laws, a broader recognition of the 
 self-sufficiency of the classic forms, and a certain solidify- 
 ing and harmonizing of the discoveries made and experi- 
 mented upon during the preceding reigns. It is for this 
 reason that it might well be called the period of construc- 
 tion. All the wealth of suggestion that had been drawn 
 from ancient Rome, from her modern interpreters in Italy 
 and from the French adapters of the classic idea in the 
 period of Renaissance discovery, were sifted and organ- 
 ized. A strengthening measure of scholastics of sound 
 reasoning was added to the flights of Renaissance fancy 
 that laid a solid foundation for the rich decorative fruitage 
 of the time of the Louises. 
 
 The practical Henry, busy as he was in repairing the
 
 HOW TO KNOW ARCHITECTURE 
 
 depleted national treasury without imposing too heavy a 
 burden on the people, did not do much building of palaces, 
 and the church-building time in France was over for the 
 present. He did, however, add a wing to the Louvre, and 
 continued the palaces at St. Germain and Fontainebleau. 
 The work reflects the dignified and scholarly attainments 
 of the ruler, but is identified as belonging to his reign only 
 by minor individualities in the decorative detail. 
 
 In this country these individualities of Henry IV. archi- 
 tecture may be discovered by the student among the older 
 mansions of the older cities, but their differentiation is too 
 slight to warrant an investigation on our part at this time. 
 
 Henry was assassinated in the streets of Paris in 1610, 
 and was succeeded by his wife, Marie de Medicis, as re- 
 gent for young Louis XIII. Under the weak hand of the 
 woman all the careful building of Henry fell to the ground, 
 and France was again in political chaos. Even after the 
 young Louis made himself king at the age of seventeen 
 matters were no better, nor were anything like normal con- 
 ditions restored until the brilliant and astute Cardinal 
 Richelieu got the reins of power in his hands and began 
 an administration much like that of Henry IV. Richelieu 
 again placed France in the position of dictatorship over 
 Europe, and he built up his country to his own honor and 
 glory. This wonderful statesman was as keen as Henry 
 in his encouragement of the arts and sciences, and archi- 
 tecture began an auspicious activity. The period of study 
 and formulation which marked Henry's reign now began 
 to bear fruit. Not a great many important buildings were 
 begun, but the architecture of the period shows a new 
 sureness of grasp, a reverence and appreciation of classic 
 tradition, and a certain dignified beauty that is a delight 
 
 216
 
 o 
 
 o
 
 HOW TO KNOW ARCHITECTURE 
 
 to modern students, and was lacking in the earlier period 
 of transition. 
 
 The composition differs slightly, however, from that 
 immediately following it, until during the long reign of 
 the "Grand Monarch," Louis XIV., the high point is 
 reached, and we hegin the downward glide in idealism, 
 and in inventive power, toward chaos and the age of un- 
 reason. 
 
 Remember that the method of classifying styles of archi- 
 tecture has changed, and we now have not only the names 
 of the ruling monarchs used to designate successive styles, 
 but also the personal influence of the king exercised upon 
 the architecture of his reign. It follows naturally that the 
 influence of a king who reigns for seventy-two years is 
 greater and more solidifying than that of one whose rule 
 is of briefer duration. For this reason, the Renaissance 
 must be considered as a whole, the artistic conscience 
 yielding only slightly to the dominant taste of the court 
 and changes in type varying according to the length of the 
 reign. That is why it is frequently impossible to classify 
 buildings except by the dates of their creation. 
 
 This second period, which I begin arbitrarily with the 
 death of Henry IV., in 1610, ends logically and inevitably 
 in 1774 with the execution of Louis XVI. and the down- 
 fall of the monarchic rule of France. It therefore extends 
 through a period of one hundred and sixty-four years, and 
 includes the reigns of Louis XIII. , XIV., XV., and XVI. 
 
 Richelieu and Louis XIII. died within a few months 
 of each other. Anne of Austria became queen-regent for 
 the young Louis, and her adviser and confidante was the 
 scheming Cardinal Mazarin, who by good-fortune and his 
 own adroitness was made prime minister, and kept the 
 
 218
 
 FIG. QI -DOORWAY AT VKRSAILLKS (LOUIS XIV.)
 
 HOW TO KNOW ARCHITECTURE 
 
 nation in his grasp until his death. In power Mazarin 
 was a second Richelieu, but the latter was a patriot and 
 played for the greatness of France. Mazarin played for 
 personal power and for his pocket. Louis XIV., growing 
 up under this influence, was unable to dominate it, but on 
 Mazarin's death, in 1661, he rejoiced openly, and, to the 
 astonishment of the politicians, took unto himself the com- 
 mand of the nation, which he ruled strongly, if arrogantly, 
 and without ministers, for more than half a century. 
 
 Mazarin, though he died a multi-millionaire at the 
 expense of the state, accomplished important things for 
 France that must be considered in reviewing the political 
 conditions which helped to mold the architecture of the 
 reign. He signed the Peace of Westphalia in 1648, which 
 closed the religious revolution, giving the Protestants a 
 measure of political privilege, and he also kept the fiery 
 young king in control during his salad years. 
 
 Louis, however, soon proved himself an astute as well 
 as a self-willed ruler. He concluded a peace with Spain 
 that gave two new provinces to France and reduced the 
 Spanish kingdom to second place, he himself taking and 
 holding the dictatorship of Kurope. Trade revived in 
 consequence, ships were built for war and for trade with 
 the New World, and the manufacture of fine textiles and 
 glass developed. The arts and sciences were not only pro- 
 tected, but the notable group of scientists in France at that 
 time were brought together under legal enactment as the 
 Institute of France. 
 
 It is notable of the Renaissance, as of every other period 
 of history, that the arts and sciences respond to the stimulus 
 of broad and vigorous rulership. Under the weak or self- 
 ish regencies of the queen mothers and the dominance of 
 
 220
 
 FRANCIS I. TO LOUIS XVI. 
 
 the fortune - seeking Mazarin progress stops, to gather 
 momentum again under a Francis I., a Henry IV., and 
 now a Louis XIV. Louis went so far as to regard the 
 state as his personal property, the reason for its existence 
 the aggrandizement of his personal glory. His court was 
 one of the most magnificent in history, the pomp and dis- 
 play beyond the dreams of his predecessors. 
 
 But if Louis was strong and proud, he was also fool- 
 hardy and reckless, and it was only his extraordinarily 
 long reign of seventy-two years that permitted him to 
 accomplish as much as he did. For instance, he allowed 
 that pious little hypocrite, Madame de Maintenon, to 
 coax him into recalling the Edict of Nantes with which 
 Henry IV. had secured religious freedom to the people. 
 ^Vs a result more than a quarter of a million craftsmen and 
 skilled artisans, the producing and, to a large extent, the 
 thinking men of the nation, were driven into exile, greatly 
 impoverishing France on her productive side. 
 
 Louis finally found himself at war with the entire con- 
 tinent of Europe consolidated against him, and that noth- 
 ing worse happened than the loss of nearly all the Ameri- 
 can possessions is remarkable. Meanwhile, in spite of 
 the continual turmoil and the frightful expense of the 
 wars, this monarch found time and means to indulge his 
 fad for beautifying the country and developing the creative 
 arts. His death-bed offering to his small son, who was 
 to become Louis XV., was: "Do not imitate me in my 
 taste for building or my love for war." 
 
 The most costly and magnificent of his constructions 
 is the palace at Versailles (Fig. 90), on which he spent 
 great sums, and in which he housed the nobility, the 
 wit, and the artist of France. Under him Jules Hardouin 
 
 221
 
 HOW TO KNOW ARCHITECTURE 
 
 Mansart created and embellished on the sturdy founda- 
 tions of style developed during the previous century of 
 research. 
 
 To Mansart, whose name is familiar to us as a form of 
 roof which we to-day know well though sorrowfully, is 
 largely due the glory of Versailles. This place is worthy 
 of some study. The various parts of the composition are 
 "tied together" horizontally with broad bands or belt 
 courses and vertically by tall pilasters innocent of orna- 
 mentation except in the cap. 
 
 Ornament was not reduced as it was under Henry IV., 
 nor was it used in the lavish fashion of Francis I. It 
 has now become thoughtful and reserved. Under due 
 observance of the laws of proportion and contrast, decora- 
 tion is concentrated so as to secure for itself the most 
 telling advantage, and at the same time to give most 
 value to the plain surface. 
 
 The curious influence which has been growing through- 
 out this whole period, and which came to full blossom in 
 the lavishly ornate rococco of Louis XV., is apparent in 
 the free and playful twisting and curving of moldings. 
 There is evident restraint, however, but without the mas- 
 culine strength shown in the parallel development in 
 northern Italy and in Rome. 
 
 Manners seem to have been more important than 
 morals in the time of Louis XIV. The social refine- 
 ments were carried to a point of extreme cultivation and 
 covered the undercurrent of loose living that permeated 
 the court and the nobility. An observance of decorum 
 was rigidly exacted. The magnificent entertainments of 
 the court were charming in their external aspects. 
 
 So we find in the architecture of this reign a certain 
 
 222
 
 FIG. 92 DOORWAY AT VERSAILLES f LOUIS XV.)
 
 HOW TO KNOW ARCHITECTURE 
 
 restraint coloring the warm-blooded treatment of decora- 
 tive forms. There is much power expressed in this subtle 
 reserve, this decorous observance of the rules, and it 
 shows that neither vagaries and instability of kings, nor 
 all the misfortune of war or license of living, had sufficed 
 to dull the edge and dampen the ardor of the extraor- 
 dinary Gallic temperament. The France that we know 
 the France of the post-Gothic era was in full blossom. 
 The supreme glory of Renaissance invention was shown 
 at this time. The style did not end as the Gothic did, 
 but is with us to this day. It even showed some de- 
 velopment of importance. But nothing riper, richer, 
 or more self-sufficient has come out of the entire Renais- 
 sance movement than the building done under the 
 "Grand Monarch." 
 
 It is interesting that during the latter part of the reign 
 of Louis XIV. a return to pure Roman classic was attempt- 
 ed. The Trianon at Versailles is an example. It is an 
 arcade of twin pilasters and columns supporting a com- 
 plete classic entablature with arched openings between. 
 Although fine, dignified, and in the best of taste, it fails 
 to express the spirit of the time as the more local inter- 
 pretations did, and is therefore less satisfactory in its 
 relation to the period. Another example is the eastern 
 front of the Louvre, by Perrault, which is domina- 
 ted by a great colonnade that quite lacks the Gallic 
 spirit. 
 
 At this time more attention than ever before was given 
 to the decoration of interiors, a result of the development 
 of court ceremonial and elaboration of costume. For 
 these magnificent affairs it was natural that harmonious 
 architectural backgrounds should be required; so the 
 
 224
 
 FRANCIS I. TO LOUIS XVI. 
 
 architect becomes artist, decorator, and furniture designer 
 as well as constructor. 
 
 The self-restraint that we observed in the exterior 
 decoration of this time is also seen in the embellishment 
 of the interiors. Ornament was centred or grouped with 
 due regard to the value of plain surfaces. The moldings 
 that made lines of separation between dado, wall, and 
 cornice were strengthened and ornamented on the cor- 
 ners, with scrolls in place of the earlier and more mascu- 
 line square block, against which the panel molding ended 
 abruptly. 
 
 The tapestry decoration of earlier reigns largely gives 
 way to wood-panelled walls, frequently finished in white 
 and gold. There is a nice sense of contrast and propor- 
 tion shown in the treatment of these interiors which marks 
 the advance in the art. Squares and circles are rarely 
 used, because these forms lack the contrast of oblongs and 
 ovals, and when they are used the geometric line is in- 
 geniously broken with ornamentation. This is carried 
 further in the grouping of panels, the panels of the dado 
 being used horizontally, for instance, and those of the 
 wall vertically, so as to give variation in the mass as well 
 as in the units. 
 
 In the plan of the rooms also there is the same regard 
 for proportion and balance. The fireplace was placed 
 in the middle of the wall, making a focal centre, and was 
 nchlv ornamented with mirrors and carved panels, the 
 sides always balancing. Doorways no longer appear at 
 haphazard, but are designed to balance a corresponding 
 door. If a door must be out of balance it is made secret, 
 cutting invisibly through panels and dadoes, so as not to 
 break the composition. 
 
 225
 
 HOW TO KNOW ARCHITECTURE 
 
 The planning of the interior of the building is also 
 symmetrical, -room balancing room in equal proportion 
 of size or "weight," even when it is necessary to sacrifice 
 utilitarian requirements. This is in strong contrast to 
 the rigid utilitarianism of the admirable thirteenth-cen- 
 tury Gothic. 
 
 This system of symmetrical designing, which is one of 
 the keynotes of the Renaissance, has come down to us 
 almost as unyielding as it was at that time. It applies 
 to all architectural ornament from the balancing of the 
 main wings of a great building to the smallest added 
 feature of a delicate molding. 
 
 Even more exacting are these laws of balance and pro- 
 portion as applied to texture or surface, to material, to 
 the graining of woods, the intensity and quality of colors, 
 the use of gold for sharpness and contrast, the degree of 
 thinness or depth of raised designs, of applied pictures 
 and tapestries, and the weight and openness of the furni- 
 ture and accessories of the room. 
 
 These laws were a legacy from the Romans, rediscovered 
 after their extinction in the monasteries and the lodges of 
 the Freemasons. Now they became codified through the 
 activities of the Ecole des Beaux Arts, or College of 
 Architects, and from mysteries became public property 
 of recognized authority. 
 
 The use of the styles of Louis XIV., XV., and XVI., or 
 "Ouatorze," "Ouinze," and "Srizc," to give them their fa- 
 miliar French appellations, for furniture and decorations in 
 this country has made them the three best-known styles, 
 by name at least (Figs. 91, 92, 93). Most of the prod- 
 uct of our furniture factories is adapted from this period, 
 and a great majority of our Renaissance buildings may be 
 
 226
 
 FIG. 93 INTERIOR OK A DRAWING-ROOM (LOUIS XVI.)
 
 HOW TO KNOW ARCHITECTURE 
 
 traced to a parentage within these three reigns in France. 
 Their differentiation is rather an intricate matter, so 
 intermingled have their interpretations become under the 
 irreverent hand of the manufacturers. Kven the parent 
 French products have so much in common that it would 
 be outside the field of this book to give anything like a 
 complete exposition of the styles. It is sufficient to 
 understand the human characteristics that underlie all 
 three and to define their essential differences on this 
 general basis. 
 
 Of monumental buildings in America a majority are in 
 the more restrained style of Louis XVI., the characteristics 
 of which are reviewed in the next chapter. There are, in 
 fact, few notable examples of the other two, while of this 
 one the new Public Library in New York is but one of 
 the many striking and typical examples, designed from 
 the book, and very dry, simply because the designers have 
 failed to comprehend the human characteristics which lie 
 behind the creation of the original style.
 
 CHAPTER XIII 
 
 FROM LOUIS XVI. TO MODERN FRANCE 
 
 the reign of Louis XV., 
 which followed, the newly form- 
 ulated architectural laws were not 
 forgotten or violated, but were ex- 
 panded and played with so as to 
 give considerably wider latitude 
 in forms. The life of the court 
 during Louis XV. 's time was not admirable. The 
 king had all the arrogance of his father without his 
 capacity for constructive statesmanship. The new Louis 
 was a good deal of a weakling, and his interest in the 
 pleasures of life seems greatly to have outweighed his 
 ambition as a ruler. The weakness and vices of the 
 monarch were promptly imitated by his courtiers and 
 very plainly reflected in the architecture, which became 
 lavish and ornate rococco, the very extreme of over-rich 
 luxuriance, the only salvation being the fundamental re- 
 gard for the supporting lines of proportion which de- 
 scended from the previous period and could not at once 
 be overthrown. Louis XV. reigned for half a century, 
 and his reckless disregard for the needs of his people 
 precipitated that terrific descent which ended in the de- 
 molition of the French monarchy. 
 16 229
 
 HOW TO KNOW ARCHITECTURE 
 
 His son, Louis XVI., was the weak son of a weak father, 
 hut he suffered for the sins of his father rather than for 
 his own inability to grasp the immensely difficult situation 
 he had fallen heir to. Me was merely stupid; not like his 
 father, who was also vicious. 
 
 During the reign of the fifteenth Louis there was license- 
 without restraint, and in the reign that followed a reaction 
 came which expressed its protest in the architecture, 
 giving us restraint without license. 
 
 The aristocratic and sensitive Marie Antoinette, Queen 
 of the last Louis of the old regime, was a potent influence 
 in the marked change of style this brought about. As 
 she cleansed the court life of much of its grossness, so the 
 overornamentation of the preceding reign disappeared in 
 a refinement of the Renaissance style that went even be- 
 yond the restraint of Louis XIV.'s time. An example is 
 the Petit Trianon in the garden of Versailles, which Marie 
 Antoinette built that she might play at pastoral house- 
 keeping. This building is a carefully studied return to 
 the classic laws, the ornamentation, while conforming to 
 the new school, being made secondary in importance to 
 the structural lines. This in itself seems to be the instinc- 
 tive response to any demand for greater refinement. 
 
 The beheading of Louis XVI. and Marie Antoinette was 
 the end, not only of the royal family, but of the second 
 great revolution. The first, you remember, was religious. 
 The second was political. Its primary cause was the 
 arrogance and selfishness of the nobles and the king. The 
 financial condition of the kingdom was terrible. The 
 poor toiled and suffered to meet the taxes and to fill the 
 pockets of their recklessly extravagant overlords much as 
 they had done in the Dark Ages. Revolution broke out, 
 
 230
 
 LOUIS XVI. TO MODERN FRANCE 
 
 and there was no power which could control it, either by 
 force or by the resolute correction of the evils that had 
 caused it. So France fell from her high estate among the 
 nations. She became a lesser power. The old aristoc- 
 racy which, bad as it had been, was a real aristocracy 
 the old traditions were swept away. Many of them, 
 indeed, could well face oblivion, but the fine arts must 
 suffer tor a time. 
 
 With all its ferocious brutality, the French Revolution 
 was a step forward in the march of civilization toward 
 political freedom. It was, in fact, an inevitable result of 
 the selfishness of the Bourbons and the nobility, who had 
 all the vices and few of the virtues of their ancestors, the 
 old feudal lords. 
 
 It is not to be expected that so destructive a change 
 would immediately bear fine fruits in architecture, for it 
 was not the inspiration of a new ideal that brought it 
 about, but a ferocious revolt against unbearable condi- 
 tions. If the first empire could have continued under 
 strong leaders for the ensuing century, something of great- 
 ness might have been expected; but on the contrary, as 
 we know, France went from one unsettled rule to another 
 without one dominating personality except Napoleon's, 
 until in 1871 she became a republic and settled down to 
 the active national life she is now leading. 
 
 With the disappearance of the old aristocracy a new 
 one came into existence. It consisted of Napoleon's 
 favorites men who, for the most part, had made quickly 
 the wealth and position which gave them the name of 
 nouveaux riches. Wanting as much of the grandeur of 
 royalty as they could get, and a little more than the old 
 nobility had, they sought to outdo the elegance of the 
 
 231
 
 HOW TO KNOW ARCHITECTURE 
 
 Bourbon reigns. The chief of the few remaining archi- 
 tects of the Renaissance, Percier and Fontaine, were 
 called upon to do honor to the mushroom nobility and 
 to the emperor, and out of the shreds and patches of the 
 Renaissance in France and in Rome they evolved the 
 style called Empire. 
 
 His nonvean nche nobility desired to please or flatter 
 Napoleon, and there must have been much straining Of 
 artistic imaginations to fit decorative forms to this cold 
 and austere big little man whose character was so strongly 
 in contrast with his kingly and pleasure-loving predeces- 
 sors. In some of the early work there are indications of 
 Egyptian decorative forms, in flattering recognition of his 
 expedition into Africa, but these were incongruous and 
 disappeared. The Empire style which was evolved was 
 comparatively cold and formal as to design, though su- 
 premely rich in color and texture. There is, for instance, 
 much use of mahogany with flush panels, crotch-veneered, 
 with the natural wood markings, and with applied orna- 
 ments of gold and brass. None of it rings true except 
 to the curious social condition of the times, a condition 
 dominated by a single individual who was least of any- 
 thing an artist. This style shows the Greek forms in its 
 methods of decoration and ornamentation. 
 
 The very obvious and unskilful sort of personal flattery 
 involved in the creation of this style is here seen for the 
 first time, but it finds an odd contemporary counterpart 
 in our own country in the coarse and unstudied imitation 
 of "Empire" undertaken during the first quarter of the last 
 century as a tribute to the martial and financial assistance 
 France at that time gave the United States. Examples are 
 still in existence amongthe old houses of our sea-coast cities. 
 
 232
 
 LOUIS XVI. TO MODERN FRANCE 
 
 After Napoleon came the Restoration with the three 
 successive kings: Louis XVIIL, brother of Louis XVI., 
 Charles X., and Louis Philippe, Duke of Orleans. These 
 men were unfitted in temperament, training, or mental 
 equipment for ruling anything, and it is not to be ex- 
 pected that they should make any impression on the great 
 country of France, except to keep it by their weakness 
 and cowardice in a state of continual and paralyzing un- 
 certainty. Napoleon III., with his second Empire, was 
 little if any better. During all this time architecture 
 was practically non-existent. Good work could not be 
 done under such unsettled and dispirited conditions. The 
 only development of any sort was a sporadic classic 
 revival called "Neo-Grec," which had a brief and com- 
 paratively insignificant existence in the latter part of the 
 nineteenth century. 
 
 This entire term of years, from the overthrow of Na- 
 poleon in 1815 to the end of the Second Empire in 1871, 
 might be called appropriately the black-walnut-and- 
 slippery-hair-cloth period, giving us the wax-fruit-and- 
 marble-top style, the abominations of which are familiar to 
 us on account of its acceptance in this country. Over this 
 period in France I prefer to draw a veil. Its significance 
 is wholly negative, and it merely gives me the opportunity 
 to say once again that good and lasting architectural style 
 cannot develop without either a powerful and inspiring 
 personality at the head of the state, a strong idealism, or 
 a great movement of national pride. 
 
 Since the beginning of the present republic, France 
 has made much real progress in the arts and sciences, 
 continuing, as in the old days, to supply the entire world 
 with intellectual ideas. This remarkable nation still holds 
 
 233
 
 HOW TO KNOW ARCHITECTURE 
 
 the primacy in the world of intellect discovered by her at 
 the beginning of the Renaissance period. The archi- 
 tectural laws have been classified, and the reasons why in 
 design and composition are scientifically stated and recog- 
 nized as never before, until to-day there are few schools 
 in the world equal to the French School of Fine Arts. 
 There are strong indications of a new rise toward a com- 
 plete and recognized tvpe, unless further disturbances 
 should destroy the present efficient government by the 
 people for the good of the nation. 
 
 Before leaving France and the Renaissance I want you 
 to take with me a unique bird's-eye view of the whole 
 Renaissance period. Tt is offered in the Louvre of Paris. 
 This magnificent building, or group of buildings, as it 
 now stands, has been under construction or reconstruction 
 from the time of Francis I. (1546), and every phase of 
 Renaissance development is recorded in its walls. A 
 volume might easily be written with this building as the 
 theme, and the story would be of unflagging interest. We 
 shall, however, very briefly sketch its history, bearing in 
 mind that this is to be in the nature of a recapitulation of 
 our studies of Renaissance progress (Fig. 94). 
 
 The original Louvre was built during the thirteenth 
 century under Philip Augustus. Its architecture was 
 Military Gothic, for it was, in fact, a fortress and prison, 
 with many round towers and tiny windows and large and 
 undecorated wall surfaces. Some improvements and em- 
 bellishments were added by Raimond du Temple, archi- 
 tect for Charles V., in 1364; but the entire period of the 
 Flamboyant left the gloomy old castle practically un- 
 touched. 
 
 When Francis I. returned from his captivity in Madrid 
 
 234
 
 FIG. 94 THE LOUVRE OF PHILIP AUGUSTUS
 
 HOW TO KNOW ARCHITECTURE 
 
 to take up his kingly residence in Paris, he found the 
 dismal palace quite unsuited to the requirements of en- 
 tertaining other monarchs in royal splendor, and its archi- 
 tecture quite out of fashion. He planned the reconstruc- 
 tion of the entire building, and began the west wing. This 
 had the effect of bringing architects and artists of all 
 sorts from Italy to Paris, among them the great Benvenuto 
 Cellini, and the art of the ancients as interpreted by the 
 Italians became the fashion. In 1546 Francis appointed 
 Pierre Lescot, a man of the new school, architect of the 
 Louvre, and this began the real work of reconstruction. 
 
 Francis died only a few months after the appointment 
 of Lescot, one of the deaths we regret most in the history 
 of architecture. His buildings at Blois and Chambord 
 have such delicacy and charm, strongly suggesting the 
 joy of both architect and builder in the new method of 
 expression, and the housing of a witty and brilliant 
 court, that we wish he had had time to fulfil his desire 
 for a new Louvre. What different type might have 
 been developed if this enlightened monarch had been 
 allowed to play out the game with Lescot in the heart 
 of the gay French capital we cannot guess, but we feel 
 sure it would have been very well worth while. As it 
 was, Francis had only the glory of initiating the plan, 
 and his successor, Henry II., carried on the work with 
 Lescot, completing the west wing. 
 
 Under Henry III., Metezeau was appointed architect, 
 in 1578, and under Henry IV., Ducerceau followed him. 
 These men built the little gallery and the grand gallery 
 which run along the banks of the Seine from the southwest 
 corner of the Louvre proper toward the Tuileries. 
 
 Louis XIII., with Le Mercier as architect, began, in 
 
 236
 
 FIG. 95 A PAVILION OF THF MOUKKN LOUVRE
 
 HOW TO KNOW ARCHITECTURE 
 
 1624, on the west wing, continuing it to the northwest cor- 
 ner and finishing part of the north wing. Le Mercier was 
 succeeded by Le Vau in 1660, under Louis XIV., and com- 
 pleted the square. Louis, with Perrault, later widened 
 the east and south wings covering the facades already 
 built. Perrault's tame colonnade on the east was con- 
 structed on ground formerly occupied by the Hotel de 
 Bourbon. 
 
 During the first empire Percier and Fontaine, architects 
 for the new regime, built the wing on the Rue de Rivoli 
 from the Tuileries, beginning in 1806, and this was com- 
 pleted to the Louvre proper under Napoleon III. by Vis- 
 conti and Lefeul in 1852 (Fig. 95). 
 
 This brief sketch gives an idea of how a long succession 
 of minds contributed to the making of this Renaissance 
 masterpiece, each building in his own style, but each in- 
 fluenced at least a little by his predecessors, and a great 
 deal by the art of his own generation. That this build- 
 ing, the construction of which lasted through three hun- 
 dred years, is practically a consistent whole while illustrat- 
 ing every phase of Renaissance development, is further 
 proof of my premise that in this time there was little real 
 invention in style. Instead, there were adjustment and 
 readjustment of superimposed orders and of arcades, new 
 treatments of column and pier-spacing, and of applied 
 ornamentation, all under the influence of the parallel de- 
 velopments in Rome. It is aptly called the Intellectual 
 period.
 
 CHAPTER XIV 
 
 PARALLEL DEVELOPMENTS IN ENGLAND 
 
 [NGLAND'S architectural progress in 
 the development of styles is dependent 
 to a great extent on the creative power 
 of the Franks. It is necessary, how- 
 ever, that we should know something 
 of the history of this country if we 
 would appreciate clearly the signifi- 
 cance of periods which have come to us in America by 
 way of England. 
 
 The dominant characteristic of British architecture 
 if there is one is its Northern stolidity, domesticity, and 
 lack of playful imagination. The British and the French 
 people of to-day, with their widely divergent tempera- 
 ments, reflect the difference in the entire architectural 
 output of the two nations. The student should not, how- 
 ever, express personal preference for this or that, but 
 must recognize in each case the elements of suitability, 
 of strength, and of legality. Architecture, in other words, 
 is scientific, and architectural criticism must be a matter 
 of scientific analysis and not of personal preference. 
 
 It is therefore necessary to recognize in early British 
 architecture a suitability to the cold North country, to 
 the comparatively puritanic and domestic people, to a 
 
 239
 
 HOW TO KNOW ARCHITECTURE 
 
 certain rugged strength, and to a more mgderate adherence 
 to traditions. On the other hand, it must he borne in 
 mind that all English styles were more or less adaptations, 
 and for the most part had been drawn from the French, 
 who had created in quite another vein. 
 
 With the architecture of the Romans in England we 
 need not interest ourselves, as it had no direct effect on 
 the growth of style, except as it was translated by way 
 of the Franks. It is interesting, however, to remem- 
 ber that the high civilization of this occupation, with the 
 usual Roman baths, temples, and paved streets, had dis- 
 appeared without leaving a trace in the architecture that 
 followed. When Constantine turned his eyes toward the 
 extreme East it meant only one thing for this cold west- 
 ern island. She was to be given up to the brutality and 
 ignorance of the Northern barbarians, who compelled a 
 reversion to original savagery. 
 
 Under the present city of London are the ruins of the 
 old Roman city, which, judging from the few discoveries 
 made by excavations, must have been as highly developed 
 as the cities of Italy. During the period which followed 
 the departure of the Romans, from the middle of the fifth 
 century to the Norman Conquest a period of about six 
 hundred years the country made little or no progress in 
 the arts and sciences. The intense struggle for life which 
 was constantly going on between the natives and the 
 invaders created a condition which was destructive of 
 all real progress. Here, in the new West, Christians were 
 fighting for their very existence against the barbarians of 
 the North, continually calling on Rome for help. Rome 
 w r as at this time building a new empire in the East, and 
 she was no more helpful to these far western islands than 
 
 240
 
 FIG. 96 CANTERBURY CATHKDRAL (KARI.Y NORMAN AND LATE 
 
 GOTHIC)
 
 HOW TO KNOW ARCHITECTURE 
 
 she was in later days, when the Christians of the East 
 called on her for help against the Tatar Turks. 
 
 These Western people struggled on hopelessly, and final- 
 ly conquered for themselves and for their idealism. Had 
 Rome responded to this cry from the West, the archi- 
 tectural language would have had for us a far more 
 interesting story, and in the later days, when the Greek 
 Church offered, as a reward for help, the giving up of her 
 separate identity, another story, perhaps not so interest- 
 ing, would have been given us from the East. 
 
 As the jutes and the Saxon people came over, they 
 destroyed the Roman cities, preferring to live in the open 
 country, and neither they nor their successors have left 
 more than a few feeble marks on the pages of style his- 
 tory the knowledge of column and arch coming to them 
 by way of the North through a medium which was nor in 
 the direct line of growth. 
 
 When William the Norman took possession of Eng- 
 land in 1066, he found a type utterly unlike the keen and 
 energetic Frank. On the contrary, though the people 
 were of his own breed, they were without the fierce en- 
 ergy of the pure Norman. As the Normans were not 
 creative, we can expect, under these conditions in England, 
 only borrowings and very literal adaptations. William 
 and his wife, Matilda, the lady of the Bayeux tapestries, 
 had built in Caen the two Norman churches St. Stephen, 
 or the Abbaye-aux-Hommes, and the Abbaye-aux-Dames 
 to the Trinity, at the period of the invasion, and this 
 architecture was given to the English. 
 
 It was, however, a distinct advance when they carried 
 over the knowledge of larger round-arched buildings, bor- 
 rowed from the Romanesque and impregnated with the 
 
 242
 
 FIG. 97 INTERIOR Ol- WESTMINSTER ABBEY
 
 HOW TO KNOW ARCHITECTURE 
 
 symbols of Eastern mysticism. They built on the ruins and 
 with the ruins of the Roman buildings the Anglo-Saxons 
 had destroyed, exactly as the people of southern France 
 had done when the Romanesque came into being. The 
 Normans built much, but they were adapters in England, 
 not originators. When they united with the creative 
 Franks they did great things for them; but when they 
 fell among the architecturally barren Anglo-Saxons, they 
 perforce fell back upon the ideas they had brought with 
 them from Normandy. The characteristics are boldness 
 and massiveness. The columns are round and fat with 
 chunky block caps somewhat in the Romanesque manner, 
 but, unlike the Romanesque, lacking in romance. There 
 are several decorated Norman moldings, usually simple 
 geometric forms rather crudely and heavily cut, known 
 as bolt-heads, chevrons, wave pattern, and the simpler fret. 
 
 While the Gothic in England is usually divided into 
 sections, it has general characteristics which vary slightly, 
 and many of the differences in detail are difficult to deter- 
 mine. In our own day we will find, as we do in all of the 
 other styles or periods of the classic and Renaissance, a 
 mixing of forms or of characteristic parts or details of 
 each period. Clearly a result of too much library and of 
 too little invention. 
 
 The first period is called by the bibliomancies "Early 
 English." It corresponds in growth with the finished 
 twelfth-century Gothic of France, and is about one hun- 
 dred years behind its parallel in France. 
 
 It shows the development of the uninterrupted Norman 
 intelligence, and in some measure a progression of the 
 Norman traditions. The arches are narrow at the spring, 
 and are high and sharply pointed; for this reason it 
 
 244
 
 HOW TO KNOW ARCHITECTURE 
 
 is frequently called Lancet Gothic. The columns are 
 slender in proportion to the height, and are grouped 
 around a central part. The form of the arch will he a 
 sure indication of the gradual return to the true post- 
 and-lintel form of construction. 
 
 The steep, lancet-shaped arch is characteristic of the 
 Early P^nglish, while the Tudor, which followed, ante- 
 dating the transition to the classic, has an arch which is 
 almost flat. 
 
 The Early English prevailed during the reigns of John, 
 Henry III., and Edward I., when such cathedrals as Salis- 
 bury, the only unmixed example, and the transepts of 
 York, the tower and west front of Wells, and the pres- 
 bytery of Ely were constructed in time covering the en- 
 tire thirteenth century. 
 
 The decorated Gothic continues the style during the first 
 seventy-five years of the fourteenth century, witli devel- 
 opments in the foliation and method of grouping columns. 
 The next distinguished characteristic, however, is in the 
 opening up of the arch, and in the bluntness of the apex 
 or point, rather a duller form than that of the earlier or 
 lancet type (Figs. 96, 97, 98, 99). 
 
 The wars of the rival houses of York and Lancaster 
 continue during this period, but have little effect on the 
 building of churches. 
 
 This style slipped almost imperceptibly into a later 
 variation which continued in time for a hundred years 
 during the early three-quarters of the fifteenth century. 
 It it called the Perpendicular, and marks the first radical 
 departure from French habit and the French line of 
 growth. Contemporaneously with this style the French 
 were growing lavish and romantic with their aptly named 
 
 246
 
 PARALLEL DEVELOPMENTS IN ENGLAND 
 
 Flamboyant. England had become economical and pru- 
 dish, and turned a deaf ear to the blandishments of French 
 gayety. Therefore, instead of yielding to the temptation 
 of double curves and lavish playfulness, she became more 
 primly upright than ever. She panelled her structures, 
 accentuating the height, and in every possible way ac- 
 cepted the virtuous and unyielding straight vertical lines. 
 She did not add greatly thereby to the sum total of the 
 world's architectural inheritance. 
 
 The ruling kings of this period were Edward I., Edward 
 II., Edward III., Richard II., Henry IV., Henry V., and 
 Henry VI., and such examples as the nave and choir and 
 the western front of York, the nave and choir at Exeter, 
 and the entire cathedral at Litchfield were created. 
 
 The Perpendicular Gothic ended with the closing of 
 the War of the Roses, in 1485. The war between the two 
 great feudal families of England, and its end by marriage, 
 closed the history of feudalism on the island, and placed 
 a new family, the Tudors, on the throne. Thus began 
 the architectural period called Tudor Gothic. Caxton 
 had introduced printing into England in 1476, and this 
 helped somewhat the introduction of new ideas. The first 
 Tudor King was Henry VII., whose comparatively peace- 
 ful reign, coupled with commercial prosperity, began a 
 new era in building. Henry VIII. he of the six wives 
 suppressed the monasteries, acquiring some wealth in 
 the process, and also established the Church of England. 
 The Tudor style seems to represent a new influx of for- 
 eign influence, though no foreign style was adopted in- 
 tact. Such distinctive social conditions had developed in 
 England that none of the European forms fitted. Kng- 
 land was becoming a nation of homes, the domestic idea 
 
 247
 
 dominating. In England a man built his best for his 
 family, in France for his mistress. The Tudor Gothic 
 is, therefore, expressed chiefly in manor-houses the do- 
 mestic ideal. The Tudor is substantial, rather dignified, 
 and British to the ridge-pole. The arch is pointed, but 
 the lines are severely straight and flattened, except at the 
 spring, which is slightly curved. The half-timber treat- 
 ment, in which the great beams are exposed and the inter- 
 stices filled with brick and stucco, began to attain the 
 popularity which afterward identified it almost exclusively 
 with English domestic architecture. 
 
 Queen Elizabeth, the last of the Tudors, ascended the 
 throne in 1558, when the Reformation had succeeded in 
 unseating the Roman Church, and in so doing destroyed 
 or mutilated not only the old tradition, but also the archi- 
 tectural expressions of these traditions. "Ruins every- 
 where, ruins of cloisters, halls, dormitories, courts, and 
 chapels and churches altar-pieces, canopies, statues, 
 painted windows, and graven fonts." 
 
 This was the era of England's greatness; new worlds 
 were being discovered, which developed the trade of the 
 country tremendously, and the discovery of the new ideal 
 in the Reformation seemed to have had a most bewilder- 
 ing result on the literature and arts of the time. The 
 lifting of this foreign control of religious belief seemed to 
 show itself in the attitude of the creative group, who, be- 
 cause of loyalty to the reformed religion, associated them- 
 selves with the reformers of northern Europe. You re- 
 member that the Teutonic people had the honor of this 
 one of the three great discoveries, and because of this we 
 see the English architects turning toward these Northern 
 nations for inspiration. The wealth which came from the 
 
 248
 
 FIG. 99 MODERN TRANSLATION OF LATE GOTHIC
 
 HOW TO KNOW ARCHITECTURE 
 
 increased trade, and the loot from the Spanish Main, gave 
 England the means to express herself with far more luxuri- 
 ousness than could the little German princelets. 
 
 The style of this period is approaching the new classic 
 or Renaissance, with a strong infusion of what must be 
 called Flemish or Easterling, from the country of the Dutch 
 traders and jewel merchants. These were a curious type 
 of people, who had a strain of the Eastern Franks mingled 
 with that of the West. Our word "sterling," which is 
 used as a mark of quality, is derived from one of the 
 names given to this race of merchants and traders. 
 
 We get also the decoration of the belts and bands, the 
 geometric spots with facets inserted in the bands, and the 
 curly edged panels which marks Elizabethan architecture 
 as it has marked the French of Francis I. as a transition. 
 
 It is not good architecture, in the sense that it is hardly 
 honest and somewhat noisy; but it serves its purpose as 
 a direct expression of a people who were wavering and 
 uncertain, and trying out a new and strange method with- 
 out the powerful stimulant of strong and national tradition. 
 
 Some of this applied and unnatural ornamentation seems 
 to have arrived in the north of Europe by way of the 
 Russian and Danube trade routes, from old Byzantium, 
 as it shows itself throughout the North countries, coloring 
 the crude expression of these Northern people in a curious 
 manner. 
 
 Hakluyt has an interesting chapter wherein one An- 
 thony Jenkinson writes of his trials and tribulations while 
 journeying to the east on a trade mission for good Oueen 
 Bess. His route lay, by way of Moscow and the Caspian 
 Sea, over the old trade routes, to the court of the " Sol- 
 tan," where a high tariff was demanded for his own head, 
 
 250
 
 PARALLEL DEVELOPMENTS IN ENGLAND 
 
 for his camels and horses, and for trade privileges. By 
 this route and in this fashion the crude and unlearned 
 trader became the translator of symbols with no compre- 
 hension of the tradition which created them. The Eliza- 
 bethan decorator plastered them at pleasure on column 
 and entablature, on plain walls, and in open spaces 
 until space failed him, and we have the Elizabethan 
 period. 
 
 If you recall the introduction of the classic into France, 
 and the interesting type developed during the reign of 
 Francis I., and note that the reign of Elizabeth followed 
 immediately after, her predecessors Henry VIII., Ed- 
 ward VI., and Mary being contemporaneous with Francis 
 I. and Henry II. you can easily comprehend how the 
 introduction of classicism into England came about, in a 
 great degree, because of the asylum offered to the per- 
 secuted reformers, the Lutherans and Huguenots. Eliza- 
 beth played them against the power of the Church of 
 Rome, and during this wonderful struggle the country 
 not only developed that breed of fighting sailormen which 
 included Raleigh, Grenville, Drake, and Hawkins, but, 
 as a return for casting her bread of hospitality on the 
 waters, a large portion of the intellectual discovery made 
 by France became part and parcel of her develop- 
 ment. 
 
 The spirit which dominated the home - loving British 
 people during the Tudor period, expressed by the blunt- 
 ness of the Tudor arch resulting from this marriage 
 of science and domesticity, accepted the new importation 
 with reservations. While they used the column and 
 pilaster with entablature and superimposed arcade from 
 Italy, by way of the French, they also borrowed the 
 
 25 1
 
 HOW TO KNOW ARCHITECTURE 
 
 geometric patterns and forms of the Netherlands. In 
 language and race spirit they were more in sympathy with 
 these Teutonic people. This combination, during the 
 latter part of the reign of good Queen Bess, gave us the 
 classic for our own Anglicized but still classic. As the 
 Elizabethan grew stronger and more classic, it became 
 Jacobean during the reign of James I., a more carefully 
 studied interpretation of these same principles. 
 
 The Venetian architect Palladio, through his pupil Inigo 
 Jones (1573-1652), is directly responsible for the new 
 inspiration which cleared away the indecision and un- 
 certainty of the time, and gave to the English-speaking 
 race the basis for all future expression in architecture. 
 Later, when Sir Christopher Wren (1632-1723), carrying 
 on this work of reconstruction, studied in Paris, he added 
 to the value of the work which had preceded him. 
 
 The new Louvre was being constructed at this time, 
 and the research work of the French architects, who were, 
 as you remember, solidifying the laws of architectural 
 composition, were studied by Wren and adopted by him 
 in his own interpretations. Whitehall and the palaces 
 which were designed by Jones are colored with a direct 
 translation from the original Italian; while the works of 
 Wren, of which St. Paul is a supreme example (Fig. 100), 
 and his Italian translation of the English Gothic spires 
 in the numerous London churches, show a playfulness 
 and a cheerfulness which came to him through his associa- 
 tion with the great master minds of France the Greek 
 of the modern days. 
 
 While there were numerous architects of importance in 
 England at this time, to these two masters of the art, and 
 the new grammar, we in this country owe much if not all
 
 FIG. TOO ST. PAT I, S CATIII-DRAL
 
 HOW TO KNOW ARCHITECTURE 
 
 of our ''Colonial" or Georgian St. Paul, in New York 
 City; Independence Hall, in Philadelphia; Park Street 
 Church, in Boston; and, in fact, the classic church of the 
 earlier days in every town and village of the colonies. 
 The receding and successive stories of the spire which 
 dominates the tower, emhellished with column and arch 
 and superimposed order, command the attention of the 
 passer-hy to the ideal for which the classic scientist had 
 erected this temple, the spirit of the harsh and uncom- 
 promising church of the Gothic period in alliance with 
 the cheerfulness of the pagan. 
 
 Trade cleared the American wilderness, and science 
 erected temples to the ideal of the early fathers. 
 
 Following this period of discovery and increasing in- 
 telligence in England came the reign of Queen Anne 
 (1702-1714), and a continuation of the efforts of Wren 
 and his associates. 
 
 Curiously enough the name of Queen Anne, as applied 
 to architectural expression, has become a term of derision 
 among us. It is interesting to note at this time the un- 
 fortunate reversions, or aberrations, which have so fre- 
 quently marred the historical continuity of our subject. 
 You remember how the Romanesque became debased and 
 debauched through the efforts of the sordid and ignorant 
 until one shudders at our brownstone monstrosities. So 
 in like fashion have the unthinking Americans encouraged 
 the corruption of a beautiful style by assuming that study 
 and analysis is not a matter of importance, nor that the 
 specialist or scientist is of overmuch use. In conse- 
 quence of this carelessness, "Queen Anne" is a synonym 
 for, if the phrase may be permitted, a sort of architectural 
 drunkenness. 
 
 254
 
 PARALLEL DEVELOPMENTS IN ENGLAND 
 
 From this period we progress logically and naturally 
 into the times of the Georges and the Georgian archi- 
 tecture, a form of expression which refers not only to the 
 work done in England, but to our own earlier work in 
 this country.
 
 CHAPTER XV 
 
 THE GEORGIAN PERIOD OF ENGLAND 
 
 NTIL the end of the Empire in France 
 the court dominated the nation, how- 
 ever much that may have been to its 
 disadvantage. The kings were al- 
 ways Frenchmen by birth, and though 
 often weak in statesmanship or morals, 
 they at least were strong-willed enough 
 to control and ingenious enough to outdo their nobles in 
 extravagance and profligacy. 
 
 England, on the contrary, at this time suffered from the 
 rule of the foreign Georges. These Germans were bour- 
 geois to the finger-tips, uneducated, unrefined, without 
 taste, and indifferent to the arts and industries of the 
 country. How could any nation develop good taste with 
 a court life such as this dominating the social life of the 
 people ? 
 
 The English people, saddled as they were with a most 
 dreadfully common court, and inoculated with the harsh- 
 ness of the puritanical rigidity of line which had shown 
 itself in the Perpendicular Gothic, were nevertheless in- 
 terested and influenced by this new mode of expression, 
 the Renaissance. They had turned to the French and 
 to the original Italian for inspiration, and these people, 
 
 256
 
 THE GEORGIAN PERIOD OF ENGLAND 
 
 to say the least, were not puritanical nor were they both- 
 ered overmuch with conventions. 
 
 The English people did not get, however, all that these 
 Latin people were capable of giving to them from the 
 fulness of their freedom and independence. They re- 
 ceived and assimilated only that which their peculiar 
 temperament enabled them to comprehend, and this fact 
 colored the translated Renaissance to such a degree 
 that the Georgian expression is a thing distinct and 
 apart from the work of the contemporaneous Latin 
 races. 
 
 For a parallel we may use the Greek and the Roman 
 as an illustration of this. The Greek classic was extreme- 
 ly fine, clever, and subtle in outline and proportions. It 
 is a truism in the story of styles that this almost super- 
 human refinement of the Greek has never been equalled 
 except, perhaps, in the Gothic of the thirteenth century. 
 This doubtless explains why the numerous attempts to in- 
 troduce the pure Greek classic in the modern evolution of 
 architecture has been abortive. This high note has proved 
 too high, too fine, and too subtle for our enjoyment and 
 use. Few individuals even have been able to reach this 
 supreme height in the constructive arts, so that the Greek 
 remains a thing apart, a style to be admired, to be applied 
 but rarely assimilated. 
 
 When Greek architecture was accepted and adopted 
 by the Romans, who had no such keenness as the Greeks 
 and no creative power, these subtleties were not under- 
 stood or even discovered, and the fine laws of proportion 
 and the delicate line of the curves disappeared. Thus the 
 curve of an egg, a line struck with a free and clever hand, 
 might be considered Greek, while the outline of a billiard- 
 
 257
 
 HOW TO KNOW ARCHITECTURE 
 
 hall, which is a true curve made with a compass, is dis- 
 tinctly Roman. 
 
 This same difference appears again in Renaissance 
 times, the French paralleling the Greek, and the English 
 interpreting the French and Italian with the Roman lack 
 of imagination. 
 
 Corroyer says, "L'architecture anglaise avec sa struct- 
 ure massive ornee de details, formee par des lignes 
 verticales, rigides, seches et dures comme le fer, et 1'archi- 
 tecture fran9aise, gracieuse et ferme a la fois, souple et 
 forte comme Tor, plus solid et resistante que le fer sous 
 1'apparence d'un art plus parfait." Freely translated, a 
 comparison between the dryness and rigidity of iron and 
 the flexible quality of gold as exemplified in English and 
 French modes of architectural expression. 
 
 The New York City Hall is the most beautiful and per- 
 fect type of this English Renaissance period in America, 
 though built at the commencement of the nineteenth 
 century (Fig. 101). It is really a translation of the Italian 
 style, by the English in England, transplanted here. It is 
 contemporaneous with the style of Louis XVI. of France, 
 and has precisely the same motifs, or parts, and the same 
 classic detail. Yet if it were discovered in Versailles it 
 would be recognized instantly as English, largely by its 
 slight rigidity of mold profile and its lack of the dis- 
 tinctive French keenness. 
 
 There being no royal stimulus for the arts in England 
 it became the habit of the people to force creation while 
 deploring the lack of taste and refinement in their rulers. 
 Sir Christopher Wren, who did so much for the Renais- 
 sance in England, lived well into the reign of the First 
 George. He had continued the custom of studying Pal- 
 
 258
 
 THE GEORGIAN PERIOD OF ENGLAND 
 
 ladio and the laws of the ancient Romans, which had been 
 established by his predecessors. That he received 8.r. 4^. 
 per day with an allowance of 46 per year for incidental 
 expenses had no appreciable effect on his creations. 
 
 FIG. 101 CITY HALL, NEW YORK (ENGLISH RENAISSANCE) 
 
 He was followed by John Gibbs, Sir John Vanburgh, 
 Sir William Chambers, and others amono; the architects, 
 
 O 
 
 and by Chippendale, Thomas Johnson, Grinling Gib- 
 
 259
 
 HOW TO KNOW ARCHITECTURE 
 
 bons, Sheraton, Hepplewhite, Pergolesi, and the brothers 
 Adam among the allies. The arts of inlaying, carving, 
 and turning, and the creation of mantels, ceilings, furni- 
 ture, and all other accessories reached a high point of 
 excellence during this period. 
 
 My Lady and My Lord were cajoled and flattered by 
 these decorators and architects as only the hungry next 
 class can flatter on that tight little isle. It became the 
 mode to patronize these creative shopkeepers, and natural- 
 ly the shopkeeper made the best of it. It is extremely 
 surprising that these wonderful men were willing to bow 
 to the class distinctions that had developed greatly at 
 this time, and thus to accept the condescension of their 
 intellectual inferiors. It is more amazing still that it 
 seems to have effected no degradation in their art. 
 
 Dear old Sam Pepys had the same servile respect for a 
 title, and so also did that great literary group the fathers 
 of modern English literature. We must recogni/e in this 
 a marked difference in point of view between the second- 
 ary class in the Middle Ages, who fought for the free cities, 
 and the cultivated, creative group of this period. That 
 creation of Hopkinson Smith's, the "Mussulman" who 
 "put off his shoes at the vestibule of the mosque, wor- 
 shipped God on his face according to the code, and then, 
 standing erect, looked God squarely in the eye, for he 
 w r as a man," compels a comparison which is not to the 
 credit of these creators of charming and beautiful things. 
 
 The great trading companies of this time brought to 
 England styles and tvpes of the Far East, and some of 
 these forms had much influence on the creations of the 
 Englishmen. Mere again commercialism, or trade, shows 
 its partnership with the arts. The aits of the Ear East 
 
 260
 
 THE GEORGIAN PERIOD OF ENGLAND 
 
 were borrowed and adapted in bewildering fashion until 
 you stand breathless in admiration before the most in- 
 tricate and delicate craftsmanship. Many fine examples 
 of these pieces have been brought into this country, and 
 may be studied in collections as well as in the Fifth Avenue 
 shops of New York. 
 
 Louis XV. and XVI., Rococco, Baroque, Chinese, Ind- 
 ian, Greek, and indeed every style that had preceded 
 them, were all fish for their basket. In this work, Angli- 
 cized and adapted from the arts of the world, these wor- 
 shippers of titles have given us results that have never 
 been equalled. This is due, without doubt, to the inde- 
 pendent cleverness of the court lady. So we must for- 
 give these weaknesses as we already have forgiven Pepys, 
 Fielding, Smollet, Richardson, and old Boswell for we 
 love them all. This is our heritage, and as colonists we 
 have taken both facts and fancies for ourselves. 
 
 If we were able to eliminate from our vocabulary of 
 architectural style the word "Colonial" and substitute 
 "Georgian" in its place, we could better adjust our point 
 of view to the appreciation of the many wonderful ex- 
 amples of this English revival of the classic here and in 
 England, accepting them as belonging to a single style, 
 as they do (Fig. 102). The entrance colonnade to Hamp- 
 ton Court Palace, built by Sir Christopher Wren (1689- 
 1694), would be considered Colonial architecture if it 
 existed in this country, with its double columns, classic 
 horizontal cornice with balustrades above, and the usual 
 urn crowning the posts at the corners. Somerset House, 
 which was built by Sir William Chambers in 1776, is an- 
 other example of a later revival of classic reflected in our 
 so-called Colonial. In this case the Roman Tuscan, the 
 IS 261
 
 HOW TO KNOW ARCHITECTURE 
 
 Doric, and the Corinthian orders, with the arches and vaults 
 of the Italian fifteenth-century classic translation, are used. 
 
 FIG. IO2 GEORGIAN IN LNGI.AND 
 
 It was during this period (in 1762) that Stuart and 
 Revctt published the result of their studies in Greece. 
 
 262
 
 THE GEORGIAN PERIOD OF ENGLAND 
 
 This work had a great influence on the expression of the 
 time. Palladio first, the French of the Louvre and the 
 new translation in Paris, and now the pure Greek in- 
 spiration. It is delightful to note the manner in which our 
 English forebears accepted and adopted these examples 
 of an expression of another time and another race, and 
 how the brilliancy of this earlier language enamoured 
 them to such an extent that they not only lost their heads 
 but forgot their native domesticity; their hearts also 
 weakened. Form and fitness dominated. The oil and 
 water did not mix, and we have as results palaces and 
 manor-houses in which the utilitarian yields to this desire 
 for form. 
 
 Lord Chesterfield is impressed by this, and quotes: 
 
 "Possessed of one great house of state, 
 Without one room to sleep or eat, 
 How well you build let flatt'ry tell, 
 And all mankind how ill you dwell." 
 
 The French nation, with its Gallic temperament, had con- 
 quered the expression of the earlier pagan, whereas our 
 English predecessors yielded themselves to the seduction 
 of extreme cleverness and merely copied. 
 
 Greek architecture in the hands of the Latin became 
 a new style, while this same expression when used by the 
 Anglo-Saxon remains Greek to this day. 
 
 While this Greek influence, which grew under the hands 
 of Henry Holland, who died in 1806, and of Lord Elgin, 
 who had pilfered the Parthenon frieze and the master- 
 pieces of Greek sculptors in the beginning of the nine- 
 teenth century, had a certain effect on the style of the 
 
 263
 
 HOW TO KNOW ARCHITECTURE 
 
 English, it did not become part and parcel of the national 
 architecture. It did, however, carry through with its 
 peculiar aloofness into our own country, where it colors 
 towns and cities alike. Here it is frequently called 
 "Colonial," though the colonies had already given birth 
 to the nation when the Greek invasion took place. As a 
 peculiar illustration, the architecture of old New York is 
 
 FIG. 103 DOORWAY IN NEW YORK CITY (GREEK) 
 
 essentially Greek to-day. The houses of Washington 
 Square, of Gramercy Park, in the neighborhood of the 
 Battery, in the quarter where St. John's Park formerly 
 
 264
 
 THE GEORGIAN PERIOD OF ENGLAND 
 
 stood, and indeed most of the work which remains to us 
 from the time which precedes the Civil War, are Greek, 
 still pure as the architects copied it, and not in any sense 
 evolutional. The Greeks had taken Holland (Figs. 103, 
 104). 
 
 On the other hand, to return to our English Georgian, 
 this Greek influence was opposed by such men as the 
 great English architect Sir William Chambers, who con- 
 tinued the study of the Italian worthies, Palladio and 
 Vignola, and influenced the growth and adjustment of 
 the Roman classic throughout the latter half of the eigh- 
 teenth century to such an extent that the work of Jones 
 and Wren, with his own creations, became firmly rooted 
 in English soil. 
 
 This is Georgian, the efforts of these three great men 
 and their associates, and the end of constructive archi- 
 tecture in England for many a day. 
 
 The Third George lost the American colonies because 
 of his stupidity and stubbornness. Then the ogre Na- 
 poleon isolated the tight little island to such an extent 
 that all impetus in the arts died out. England was com- 
 pelled, because of this isolation, to live, like the bear in 
 winter, off her own fat, and, like the bear in the spring, 
 she came out lean and lank without inspiration or impetus. 
 
 Beginning in the nineteenth century with the Victorian 
 Gothic revival, which was without reason or logic and 
 therefore ineffective, and with what has been called 
 "Victorian Classic," we have the black-haircloth period, 
 the memory of which is still with us. This oddly parallels 
 an artistic retrogression in other countries. 
 
 William Morris and the brilliant group of artists asso- 
 ciated with him in the latter half of the nineteenth cen- 
 
 265
 
 HOW TO KNOW ARCHITECTURE 
 
 tury, in the "pre-Raphaelitc" movement, were directly 
 responsible for the disappearance of the marble-topped 
 black-walnut table and the slippery black-haircloth sofa 
 with all their attending horrors. They studied the arts 
 
 FIG. IO4 DOORWAY IN NEW YORK CITY (GREEK) 
 
 and literature of Italy, and applied their discoveries with 
 splendid effect. Gilbert and Sullivan, who gave us the im- 
 mortal "Pinafore" and "The Mikado," belonged to the 
 group of men in this movement. Though they did not 
 
 266
 
 THE GEORGIAN PERIOD OF ENGLAND 
 
 deal directly with problems of aesthetics, their works had 
 a marvellously wholesome effect on the life of the nation. 
 That the influence of the strong man Morris and his asso- 
 ciates is lasting there can be no question when we turn 
 from the horror* of wax flowers and immortelles in hair 
 to the Morris recognition of truth in constructive art. 
 
 As a reference for the use of the reader, I append the 
 following list of the English styles with their dates: 
 
 Anglo-Saxon 449-1066 
 
 Norman 1066-1189 
 
 Early English (thirteenth century) . . . 1189-1307 
 
 Decorated (fourteenth century) .... 1307-1377 
 
 Perpendicular (fifteenth century) . . . 1377-1485 
 
 Tudor Gothic 1485-1558 
 
 Elizabethan Renaissance 1558-1603 
 
 Jacobean Renaissance 1603-1625 
 
 Late Renaissance 1625-1702 
 
 Queen Anne 1702-1714 
 
 Georgian 1714-1811 
 
 Revival of every style 1811-1836 
 
 Victorian 1836-
 
 MODERN 
 
 THE FOURTH PERIOD
 
 CHAPTER XVI 
 
 THE GEORGIAN IN AMERICA 
 
 HERE are certain basic forms of 
 architectural decoration that seem 
 spontaneous in all primitive people 
 at certain stages of their develop- 
 ment, and so in the pre- Aryan ar- 
 chitecture of America these forms 
 are found to be almost identical with 
 those discovered on other continents. 
 
 In addition to this, however, there are certain evident blood 
 relationships which we should note before going on to a 
 study of the transplantations of European styles, with 
 which we are chiefly concerned. 
 
 The Spanish destroyers, who first swept into the tropical 
 and subtropical areas of the Americas in their eagerness 
 for souls and gold, found temples and palaces of con- 
 siderable magnitude quite elaborately decorated in relief. 
 Not only were the common primitive forms of the "fret" 
 pattern used, but there were evidences of an ancient trans- 
 fusion of Buddhistic symbolism and also of a tendency to 
 interlace design on plain wall surfaces in the manner of 
 the Northern barbarians of Europe before the world move- 
 ment reached them from the Franks. The somewhat 
 similar carvings of the Celtic cross and the characteristic 
 
 271
 
 HOW TO KNOW ARCHITECTURE 
 
 interlaced bands of the Scandinavian and Slav ornament 
 showed convincing evidence of Byzantine and Mongolian 
 influences mysteriously transmitted by way of the Danube, 
 that back door of Europe. 
 
 There are also decorative forms of undiluted Mon- 
 golian ancestry, confirming the historians who claim that 
 Chinese and Japanese traders early crossed the Pacific 
 and travelled down the coast to the regions where crops 
 grew without labor, thus infusing a measure of their 
 Asiatic culture. 
 
 Pre-Aryan architecture in America has, however, had 
 no influence upon our development of styles, and is there- 
 fore of interest rather to the archaeologist than to the 
 student of growth in style. 
 
 The Spanish occupation of Mexico resulted in a dis- 
 tinctive subtype of ecclesiastical architecture. The Span- 
 iards, in their zeal for native converts, built chapels and 
 monasteries of rich and barbaric beauty, a sort of Spanish 
 Renaissance strengthened and colored by the simplicity 
 and vigor of local conditions. 
 
 The civic churches have the old classic moldings and 
 the geometric patterns of Saracenic origin found in cruder 
 and clumsier forms among the Danube barbarians and in 
 the copied forms of the mother-country. There is here, 
 however, a richness and an expression of power that is not 
 Northern (Fig. 105). 
 
 The domestic or plaster chapel or monastery of Mexico, 
 Texas, and Lower California, which was used as a mission 
 and is generally so-called, is familiar in southern Spain. 
 Here and there on the hills of that beautiful country one 
 finds delightfully picturesque groups of these buildings 
 in white or yellow or richly weathered grays, with red- 
 
 272
 
 THE GEORGIAN IN AMERICA 
 
 FIG. 105 CHURCH IN MEXICO 
 
 tiled roofs that are heavily lined with whitish-yellow 
 cement at the joints and overhanging eaves. The wood- 
 work is often panelled in a geometric fashion suggesting 
 Cairo and the Saracens. 
 
 The American prototypes of these monasteries are found 
 
 273
 
 HOW TO KNOW ARCHITECTURE 
 
 in a country so like parts of Spain in their semi-tropical 
 beauty that they seem hardly exotics, and they have been 
 largely effective in inspiring a sporadic revival of Spanish 
 Renaissance in domestic architecture, which, however, 
 seems much more suited to the hot Southwest than to 
 the cool North. 
 
 The simple craftsmanship of the Spanish-American 
 monks resulted in the production of a few interesting and 
 charming pieces of primitive furniture. They were so 
 complete an expression of unstudied utilitarianism that, 
 in the ensuing period of overelaboration and machine- 
 made copies, they seemed inspired novelties. 
 
 A chair of this type found its way from a mission in 
 California to the shop of a clever New York decorator of 
 my acquaintance. It was a good, sound chair, beautiful 
 in its strength and logical simplicity. This decorator 
 called it the "mission chair," and began reproducing it. 
 The style grew popular, and tables were designed to match 
 the chairs. Soon scores of manufacturers were rushing 
 out cheap "mission" furniture to catch a share of the 
 fad's profits, and every conceivable object of household 
 adornment was being "missionized," usually without 
 rhyme, reason, or taste. 
 
 The "mission" aberration has a little to commend it. 
 It has taught us something of the value of simplicity, and 
 it has given rise to several refinements that are excellent 
 when used with discrimination, but it is also a very pres- 
 ent object-lesson of the depths to which style develop- 
 ments may descend when stimulated by injudicious de- 
 sire for novelty, and unchecked by public discrimination 
 and judgment. It is also an illustration of the transitory 
 nature of unscientific expression. 
 
 274
 
 THE GEORGIAN IN AMERICA 
 
 A movement toward simplicity of a very similar nature 
 broke out in England during the "haircloth" period. 
 This was called "Eastlake." An honest effort at first, 
 it was soon degraded from its high estate of chamfered 
 edges and pinned and wedged frame-work showing honest 
 construction into a glued-up and overornamented degra- 
 dation. 
 
 The mission style is being followed by a more carefully 
 considered and studied creation of interior treatment and 
 furnishing, based on the many interesting translations of 
 the joiner and cabinet man of the Georgian period. It 
 seems possible that this scientific treatment of a style 
 identical with our Colonial will drive the brutality of the 
 pseudo-mission into the background, The careful re- 
 production of old forms, even though it be "machine- 
 made," is something of an advance. 
 
 American architecture really begins for us with the so- 
 called Colonial, which is English Renaissance or Georgian, 
 which, in turn, is a translation of the Italian, early Roman, 
 or French Renaissance. There is much confusion in the 
 terms applied to these styles, and a sad lack of knowledge 
 as to what the terms include. That crude translation of 
 the Napoleonic Empire style, for instance, which we have 
 found in odd corners of the seaboard cities, as well as 
 the Greek translations of the first quarter of the last 
 century already mentioned, are often miscalled "Colo- 
 nial." 
 
 In the territory east of the Alleghanies, to which the 
 Colonial period belongs exclusively, there are five divisions 
 showing markedly different influences. 
 
 To the north, in the Canadian province of Quebec, is 
 the resion of the French traders who came over without 
 
 o 
 
 275
 
 HOW TO KNOW ARCHITECTURE 
 
 wives or families for the fur trade with the Indians, return- 
 ing home as soon as they had made their fortunes. 
 
 Next below the French zone were the settlements of New 
 Kngland. These were made by Britons of the Puritan 
 type craftsmen, weavers, and small traders humble but 
 sturdy folk fleeing from religious or political perse- 
 cution, and therefore destined to remain. These men 
 brought their wives and children with their household 
 goods, and for tools of trade, a loom, an axe, and a flint- 
 lock. 
 
 Around New York came the Dutch settlers, agents of 
 the East India Trading companies, small burghers and 
 farmers, substantial, industrious, and plain, prototypes, in 
 many ways, of the New-Englanders. These in turn gave 
 way to the English when Charles II., late in the seven- 
 teenth century, calmly appropriated the colony. In this 
 zone we may also include the Quakers of Pennsylvania 
 and the Swedish settlers of Maryland (Fig. 106). 
 
 In the fourth zone the Virginias and the adjoining 
 States the settlers were English cavaliers, the gentlemen 
 adventurers who supported the Stuarts, and for whom 
 England grew unpleasant when Cromwell became power- 
 ful. In this class there were education and class tradi- 
 tion. They reflected their home life when they began the 
 building of manor-houses on large estates worked by 
 slaves. Here for the first time in America was the seign- 
 iorial atmosphere of the Old World. 
 
 In the extreme South was another French and Spanish 
 group, who, while developing the domestic styles in their 
 homes, had little influence on the development of what is 
 known to us as Colonial or Georgian. These men were 
 adventurers, and in reality a foreign nation, with French, 
 
 276
 
 THE GEORGIAN IN AMERICA 
 
 Spanish, and piratical affiliations, until the days of the 
 English colonies had passed into history. 
 
 The architecture of these various localities is colored to 
 a greater or less degree by the nationality, the caste, and the 
 individual characteristics of the settlers; but it has, in a 
 general way, a blood relationship that is easily discernible. 
 
 FIG. IO6 DUTCH BUNGALOW, NEW YORK STATE 
 
 In the North we have no Colonial architecture until 
 after the French and English wars, simply because you can 
 never find permanency in style until you find fixed ideal- 
 ism or a home community- You remember, the French 
 colonist as an individual had no intention of staying in 
 this new France, while the English, dragged into a war 
 19 277
 
 HOW TO KNOW ARCHITECTURE 
 
 because of" the general European turmoil, were stayers to 
 the last degree. 
 
 '1 hey did not, therefore, impress themselves on the ar- 
 chitecture of the period, as they were from that time a 
 French and English nation more or less mixed, without 
 a national or single purpose. 
 
 The New England Puritans started life in the New 
 World with a struggle for a bare existence, so they began 
 
 FIG. IO7 A GAMBREL ROOF AT NEWPORT, R. I. 
 
 building, after the log-cabin period had passed, in a sim- 
 ple and purely domestic fashion. This might properly be 
 called the gambrel-roof period (gambrel is from the old 
 French "gambe," or leg, the obtuse angle of the roof re- 
 sembling the leg with the knee-joint) (Fig. icy), The 
 doorways were frequently decorated with flat pilasters, 
 
 '
 
 THE GEORGIAN IN AMERICA 
 
 and some attention was given to the simple detail of the 
 cornice, but very little elaborate work was attempted. The 
 window-panes were small because of the difficulty of manu- 
 facturing larger sheets of glass, and the colors used in 
 decorating were always yellow or red, as they had few if 
 any other pigments. In many of our present-day Colonial 
 buildings these two characteristics are about the only link 
 between the new and the old. 
 
 Most of the New England houses were covered with 
 sidings or clapboards, and the roofs with shingles of large 
 size, the walls being filled with brick, and in some cases 
 with seaweed, for warmth. In many instances the north 
 wall was built entirely of brick. These houses were 
 framed of large corner posts and with cross-beams, in the 
 same manner as our early barns, projecting into the rooms, 
 and for finish were covered with plain boards. The panel- 
 ling of the dado or wainscot in the more developed house 
 was of wide boards with the edges bevelled, and these 
 large boards were held in place by a small quarter-round 
 molding. The wainscots and windows and door-trim, or 
 frame, were always flush with the face of the adjoining 
 plaster wall. The fireplaces were built of brick with large 
 openings, the only way of warming and cooking. They 
 were panelled simply, and had always a plain shelf for 
 candlesticks and the flint and steel box. 
 
 In these fireplaces was once common an interesting 
 andiron called the "Hessian soldier." This was cast 
 during the heat of the Revolution and supplied in large 
 numbers to the loyal American, so that he might, in the 
 seclusion of his own fireside, show his hatred of the breed 
 by spitting at its image, which he did with admirable 
 gusto and marksmanship. 
 
 279
 
 FIG. IO8 CHURCH AT SALEM, MASS.
 
 THE GEORGIAN IN AMERICA 
 
 This period seems to represent to most of us the ideal 
 of homely comfort and the charm of the open fire on the 
 hearthstone, the geographical centre of human emotions. 
 I suppose the love of the early architecture of this country 
 is so closely associated with our own memories of child- 
 hood and the hearthstone of our own individual grand- 
 mothers, that we forget, never having experienced them 
 ourselves, the discomforts of a cold home away from the 
 fire. I myself have measured, sketched, and studied the 
 old houses, always with a strong stirring of emotion, being 
 only one generation removed from this type. I have lived 
 in a home with a sanded floor laid out in patterns with a 
 bunch of twigs, and with a grandmother and her daughter 
 who cooked in the Dutch oven and used the flint and 
 lucifer stick and administered the old Indian "yarbs" for 
 sickness. I remember, too, the quilt made in the best 
 room by the tea-drinking women of the neighborhood, and 
 because of all these peculiar and pleasant memories, which 
 are not in any sense academic but always human, these 
 architectural expressions of this period have a most pe- 
 culiar fascination. Oddly, they are colored with much the 
 same sentiment as you will find in the south of France 
 during the Romance or Romanesque period. There also 
 was a sane and homely people, living close to the hearth- 
 stone, and translating the other emotions of life through 
 the language of this hearthstone comfort. This is why the 
 "Georgian" period appeals to us. It is human and direct, 
 and a true utilitarian expression of needs, and is therefore 
 artistic and of value in the development of our modern 
 styles of religious and domestic work in architecture. 
 
 As prosperity developed because of the New England 
 activity in the slave and East Indian trades, the type of 
 
 281
 
 Sv 
 
 
 - ;^ ,<** : 1 
 iVi irr'l -r aT 
 
 ' ' 

 
 THE GEORGIAN IN AMERICA 
 
 house changed in the more settled localities in the cities 
 and along rivers and post-roads. Now we have a carefully 
 considered and studied type of Renaissance house, show- 
 ing Italian influence through the works of Vignola and 
 Palladio, who were popular authorities, translated, of 
 course, by the home authorities and with the local limita- 
 tions and variations. 
 
 For a long time the architects and decorators of both 
 England and the Continent had used as a substitute for 
 carved ornaments a material called "papier-mache" or 
 "carton-pierre," a paper pulp or stone pasteboard which 
 was pressed in molds while wet and applied after harden- 
 ing to the wood surface. This material allowed a new 
 freedom and more opportunity for the display of rich 
 embellishments. Unfortunately, when this went to the 
 head of the builder, the results were not always admir- 
 able. Cupids, festoons, garlands, molding decoration, and, 
 in fact, all details, which before the introduction of this 
 machine-made product had of necessity been carved by 
 the individual, were now cheap, and could be plastered 
 on ad libitum. 
 
 In our days this industry has been carried to such a 
 degree of perfection that the bosses, crockets, and even 
 the constructional forms of the old work are reproduced 
 so perfectly that the personality of the detail has disap- 
 peared; and we ourselves frequently refer to a catalogue 
 number for the decorative forms, or we turn a compressed- 
 air machine with its pointers on an old form newly made, 
 and reproduce age so exactly that its own creator would 
 not be able to distinguish between the true and the false. 
 
 O 
 
 Now it appears that in the days of old, in this country, 
 there were men who, while devoted slaves of Palladio, 
 
 283
 
 FIG. IIO STATE CAPITOL, BOSTON, MASS.
 
 THE GEORGIAN IN AMERICA 
 
 Vitruvius, and Vignola, were far removed from the base 
 of supplies, but they must build and decorate with or with- 
 out authority. Then the active commercial traveller ap- 
 peared with his samples, travelling by schooner or stage- 
 coach, from Montreal to Savannah, encouraging the desire 
 for embellishment, and then satisfying it with "papier- 
 mache." Here ready-made were the forms they must use. 
 Did not those ancient worthies of the fifteenth century in 
 Italy demand it of them ? 
 
 It seems, however, that many needs arose out of these 
 new conditions, and while the house of Jackson, in Lon- 
 don, for more than two hundred years has been able to sup- 
 ply babies and baskets, frets and friezes, swags, wreaths, 
 and sunbursts, it could not meet all the demands of the 
 time, nor could it provide for many new problems. It 
 often became necessary then for these forebears of ours to 
 "piece out with the skin of the fox," their own invention 
 and creations being frequently of as much interest to the 
 antiquarian as were the frequent changes in the forms 
 of moldings, or in the relations which one molding bore 
 to its neighbor. These craftsmen, you must realize, were 
 no weaklings, and the little bits of original design that 
 we find show to the student the location of the work. 
 
 For example, we have authentic records of a family of 
 joiners named Maclntire, of Salem, Massachusetts, whose 
 cunning descended through many generations of sons 
 and cousins. The old ships of China traders sailing 
 from these New England ports were provided with cabins 
 fitted with painted and mahogany joinery of the high- 
 est order. This work, with the carved figure - heads 
 and the ornaments of the poop-deck, was done by these 
 same masters of the art of joinery. One can imagine the 
 
 "285
 
 HOW TO KNOW ARCHITECTURE 
 
 interesting personalities of these pioneer craftsmen from 
 Portsmouth, Newhuryport, Salem, and Boston, allied by 
 the spirit of creation and competition, exhibiting their 
 work in the foreign towns, discussing the use of the proper 
 chisel or turning-machine, exactly like our friends in the 
 guilds of old. 
 
 These Maclntires and their kind in every section of 
 the colonies were building overmantels, doorways, porches, 
 staircases, and furniture of all sorts, turning new beads 
 or twisted rope ornaments, spiral balusters of various 
 forms, with a knowledge of the law, but independent 
 enough to vary or create as the conditions demanded. It 
 is because of this independence that the New England Co- 
 lonial has a charming individuality of its own despite the 
 fact that the British manufacturers had already standard- 
 ized all ornamental detail to a dangerous degree. 
 
 The proportion of column and pilasters, and the detail 
 of the entablature in the transplanted style remains 
 academic until the end of the eighteenth century, when the 
 unpleasantness between the colonies and the mother- 
 country shut off the source of inspiration. To such an 
 extent did this affect the product that style became dis- 
 tinctly debased some time before the builders yielded to 
 the seductions of the French Empire influence. 
 
 There are few towns of any considerable age in New 
 England without their squire's house, where the best of 
 which the community was capable found its expression, 
 and these are often very fine indeed. Many of the 
 churches, too, are beautiful. Several were built after the 
 designs of Sir Christopher Wren and other English archi- 
 tects, and are not less charming than their own work in 
 London (Figs. 108, 109). 
 
 286
 
 FIG. Ill A DOORWAY AT PORTSMOUTH, N. H.
 
 HOW TO KNOW ARCHITECTURE 
 
 Bullfinch, who built in Boston, and Strickland, of Phila- 
 delphia, were inspired by these giants of the seventeenth 
 and eighteenth centuries. Our Capitol and the White 
 House in Washington, the State House in Boston (Fig. 
 lio), recently degraded by a most insulting addition, and 
 the old Chestnut Street Theatre in Philadelphia, with 
 the numerous town churches already referred to, are con- 
 tributions of the old-school American students of these 
 men (Fig. in). 
 
 In parentheses, let me say here that the excellences of 
 the true Colonial period are largely attributable to the 
 training and temperament of the builders or joiners, who 
 were also architects and craftsmen of a high order. When 
 the books failed him this type of man worked out his 
 problem conscientiously. His pride in his work would 
 not let him scamp it, and the result is good and quaint 
 in its newness. Since the religious fervor of the Middle 
 Ages died out. this individual instinct to do good work 
 for its own sake the artistic conscience, if you will has 
 been the mainspring of architectural progress (Figs, ill, 
 113). It has not been of creative vigor, but it is again 
 lifting us out of the slough of architectural decadence, 
 as we have seen that it did in former times. 
 
 The places where the New England Colonial came to 
 fullest flower are the cities of Massachusetts Bay and 
 settlements along the shores of Long Island Sound, all 
 communities built up by the wealth amassed through the 
 old East India and slave-trading companies, which passed 
 from father to son of the New England aristocratic class. 
 
 With the architecture of the Dutch in New York we 
 have little interest. It is neither Colonial nor had it any 
 influence on Colonial, with this slight exception: the 
 
 288
 
 FIG. 112 A MODERN EXAMPLE OF GEORGIAN (CORINTHIAN)
 
 Dutch in New Jersey, on Long Island, and to some extent 
 in the northerly parts of Pennsylvania and Maryland, 
 built for themselves farm-houses with stone and stucco 
 walls and long, sloping roofs, the first attack of bungalow 
 fever this country had. These houses are rarely of large 
 size, and are entirely domestic in spirit. There has been 
 nothing passed down to us by the Dutch like the pure 
 style of New England and the Virginias, though the so- 
 called Dutch Colonial is quite charming in its human ex- 
 pression, and is peculiarly fit for much of our modern 
 domestic need. 
 
 Strangely enough, the two types of our Colonial were 
 created by the two distinct types of society, the gentleman 
 and the bourgeois. In the North, the man with the 
 musket; in the South, the man with the sword. The 
 cavaliers of the South were gentlemen because of the 
 social law of the country, while the Northerners were 
 gentlemen simply because it was not their fault. 
 
 The association of the cavaliers with the Stuarts and 
 the French court sometimes shows itself in architecture. 
 In the old town of Annapolis there is a most interesting 
 example of this. One of the old manor-houses has de- 
 tails which, while Renaissance, are not English, nor are 
 they pure French. There is a little of the blood of a side- 
 stream that spread into England and Scotland, something 
 of the Jacobite, a word which stands for a period that fol- 
 lowed the purifying of the Eli/abethan and also for a 
 political party which supported James II. The name, 
 by-the-way, must not be confounded with the Jacobins 
 of the French Revolution, which title came from the 
 convent of the Black Friars. It was essentially Roman 
 Catholic in its traditions, however, even in those early 
 
 290
 
 THE GEORGIAN IN AMERICA 
 
 days, and here in Virginia are subtle indications of 
 the religion and family traditions that influenced them. 
 These Southerners were in constant communication with 
 " home." Their sons and daughters were educated 
 there, and supplies and clothing came to them in exchange 
 for cargoes of tobacco. You can readily see how the 
 educated Virginians became amateur architects of taste 
 and discrimination. They also had an equally profound 
 respect for the traditions of the arts and sciences, and 
 great pride of blood. 
 
 The plan of the Southern Colonial house in many ways 
 differs from that of New England. The Northerner built 
 his house with a central hall and two rooms on either 
 side, the kitchen and service portion being arranged for 
 in the rear. In the South w r e have the French method of 
 balance. The main portion supported by smaller wings 
 the kitchen and service on one side, and on the other the 
 business or law office of the master of the home. It is 
 most significant that these people usually either w T ore the 
 sword or studied Blackstone, while the estates were man- 
 aged by factors, as in the old seigniorial days. 
 
 There are a great many examples of Southern mansions 
 with columns two stories in height, and frequently with 
 balconies thrown out at the second-floor level. This you 
 rarely find in the North. The details also were more 
 refined, with Adam mantels in colored marble and 
 the more delicate Adam papier-mache applied orna- 
 ments. 
 
 These people also differed from those of the North in 
 that they rarely, if ever, were at a loss for architectural 
 authorities. Having more books, they had fewer inven- 
 tions. And, indeed, a great deal of the work was done 
 
 291
 
 FIG. 113 A MODERN EXAMPLE OK GEORGIAN (iX)RIc)
 
 THE GEORGIAN IN AMERICA 
 
 for them in London, in architecture as well as in dress- 
 making. 
 
 This cavalier influence extended southward until it lost 
 itself in the temporary influence of the Latin, seen most 
 characteristically in the old French quarter of New 
 Orleans. 
 
 While many architects and amateurs may be unable to 
 point out the subtle differences which have been developed 
 in these styles by religion, race, or political differences of 
 outlook, or the so-called crudities which have resulted 
 when the authorities are ignored, it is nevertheless a fact 
 that the student can give you the period and location of a 
 building from some such minor detail as the turn of the 
 cornice, the treatment of a column or its capital, the 
 material used, and the method of applying the material. 
 Not only does this apply to the main parts of the country, 
 but in many cases to small localities in which there have 
 been minor differences in local history. 
 
 As architecture has from the earliest times expressed 
 the desires of the people, and has honestly told the story 
 of their necessities and their luxuries in a language that 
 is universal and can be read by any one who will master 
 its delicacies and its slang, so it is to-day. You can with- 
 out effort separate the Gothic from the Classic, the 
 Romanesque from the Byzantine. A little further study 
 will differentiate for you the English revival and the 
 Italian revival, the Philadelphia Georgian and the Geor- 
 gian of Boston or of Annapolis. I hope you see now that 
 with such knowledge your own home may express to you 
 not only a family tradition, but a world tradition. 
 20
 
 CHAPTER XVII 
 
 THIi AMKKICAN DECADENCE 
 
 OLLOWING the fruitage of the Colonial 
 period came much immigration, political 
 disturbance, and a relaxing of old stand- 
 ards. 
 
 The revival of Greek ideas which came 
 from England in the beginning of the 
 nineteenth century and lasted a few years 
 gave us a number of beautiful examples, 
 but what began by being Greek came in 
 time, especially in the churches built under the new in- 
 fluence, to resemble a child's nest of boxes superimposed 
 in the order of their size and' supported by ponderous 
 Doric columns entirely of wood painted to imitate granite. 
 This style appears occasionally in court-houses and the 
 mansions of the squires throughout the northern half of 
 the Atlantic seaboard. 
 
 An interesting type was developed about the middle of 
 the century by Godey's Ladies' Magazine, published in 
 Philadelphia in the early sixties. This arbiter of taste and 
 fashion "featured" a series of architectural designs which 
 it called "Italian villas." These were actually reproduced 
 in many parts of the country, because, unhappily, no one 
 seemed to know better. This was the black-walnut-and- 
 
 294
 
 THE AMERICAN DECADENCE 
 
 haircloth period abroad, and America responded with a 
 lack of taste that has already become appalling, and that 
 it will take two or three generations more to live down 
 (Fig. 114). 
 
 The question of State sovereignty coming to a head in 
 the Civil War stopped all building and paved the way for 
 
 FIG. 114 THE BLACK-WALNUT PERIOD (VICTORIAN GOTHIC) 
 
 a new era, which, however, was slow in coming. Just after 
 the war the Massachusetts Institute of Technology was 
 founded. This was the first school of architecture in the 
 United States, and it plaved an important part in advan- 
 
 295
 
 cing the cause of sound architecture. The first head of 
 the institute was a practising architect with a genuine 
 respect for Old World traditions, Prof. William Robert 
 Ware, now retired, and the professor emeritus of the pro- 
 fession. Through the elder men of the profession whom 
 Professor Ware still calls his "hoys" he had a profound 
 influence on American architecture. The elder "Tech" 
 men are now scattered throughout the Union, and are 
 everywhere demonstrating the value of sound training. 
 
 In 1876 came the Philadelphia Exposition, which stimu- 
 lated interest in this science, and was also of value in start- 
 ing an interest in study abroad. American students began 
 to attend the Ecole de Beaux Arts in Paris, a strenuously 
 French and academic institution of the first rank. The 
 influence of its teaching on the strong men is marvellous, 
 and many of America's best architects have a Beaux Arts 
 training. The cities are full of weak men, however, 
 students of this school, who have misunderstood the basic 
 training on law and theory, and who return with centre 
 lines and red spots, mingled with the slang of the Quartier 
 Latin, and little real appreciation of the value of sub- 
 jecting theory to practice. While the Beaux Arts is re- 
 sponsible for many of the best men in the profession it 
 must also accept the responsibility of producing a large 
 number of half-trained, half-finished practitioners. It is 
 noteworthy that few men, either at the time we have 
 been speaking of or since, went to Germany for study, 
 although England continued to receive a considerable 
 share of the students. At this time in England there was 
 a revival of the Queen Anne style and also of the Flem- 
 ish; the latter seems to have a peculiar fascination for 
 the English. Students and travelling draftsmen brought 
 
 296
 
 THE AMERICAN DECADENCE 
 
 home to America sketches of these huildings, and they 
 were weakly reproduced on this side, descending finally 
 into the hands of the carpenters in the production of cheap 
 speculative houses, and sometimes used by men who 
 should have known better. The resultant type has been 
 derisively called the "carpenter style," and its most kindly 
 cognomen is the "American domestic," generally a thing 
 for strong men to shudder at, but which has slowly disap- 
 peared before the steady improvement in public discrimi- 
 nation and the wide-spread demand for greater beauty in 
 the domestic and civic environment. 
 
 In opposition to this decadence of style under the great 
 commercial growth of the country is the influence of a 
 few individual architects of power and strong purpose. 
 One of these was the late Richard M. Hunt, the best all- 
 around man that the country has produced, a purist in 
 style, devoted to tradition, but with broad sympathies and 
 no architectural hobbies. Mr. Hunt brought back from 
 the "Ecole" of France the Neo-Grec or the New Greek 
 style, in which he built the Lenox Library and the Tribune 
 Building in New York; but he worked with equal facility 
 and success in a dozen other styles. He also created an 
 epoch in palace-building for the wealthy man of discrimi- 
 nation of the last generation. 
 
 The late H. H. Richardson, architect of Trinity Church 
 in Boston, especially devoted himself to the interpretation 
 of the Romanesque architecture, and did it brilliantly, 
 though he paid the penalty as a specialist in having a 
 horde of incompetent imitators who did no honor to the 
 ancient style. With them anything and everything be- 
 came Romanesque, provided it was clumsy, brutal, and 
 built of brownstone. 
 
 297
 
 HOW TO KNOW ARCHITECTURE 
 
 Other contributors to the progressive movement were 
 Me Kim, Mead & White, who devoted themselves to 
 Italian Renaissance. They are also responsible for the 
 finishing and polishing of more of the best practitioners 
 than is any other firm, establishing as they have an 
 academy of architecture for a post-graduate course. Mr. 
 McKim is responsible for the new Academy at Rome, 
 where the students are going for a new book the epistle 
 of the French not having held its old influence in recent 
 years. 
 
 This leaven of sound and needed scholasticism has 
 gradually dominated the faddish individualization of the 
 past generation, so that to-day we see one of those periods 
 of study and analysis which pave the way for creative 
 work. This does not come, as we have seen, without 
 powerful stimulus from outside architecture itself, but, on 
 the other hand, the impetus may prove abortive if there 
 are no standards for foundation. 
 
 The dominating element in American architectural prog- 
 ress to-day is the use of new materials. The old styles 
 grew logically out of the use of wood, stone, and brick. 
 To-day we use steel beams, and the architectural problem 
 is therefore reversed. You remember that all the strange 
 and unprecedented beauties of the Gothic style grew out 
 of the need to support a very high and heavy roof. The 
 classic also grew through the use of stone for perpendicular 
 support. 
 
 With steel construction it is no longer necessary to use 
 walls for supporting the structure. They may, in fact, 
 be built from the top story down, and their sole purpose 
 is protection from the weather. Are we, then, to treat this 
 great self-supporting steel framework as if it needed ad- 
 
 298
 
 HOW TO KNOW ARCHITECTURE 
 
 ditional support, and pretend to carry it with walls made 
 in imitation of the supporting walls of former styles, or are 
 \ve to look at it with a fresh eye, recognize its real structure 
 as inherent and self-sufficient, and, meeting the issue hon- 
 estly, enclose the building logically and at the same time 
 beautifully ? 
 
 The first sky-scrapers were designed in the classic style 
 because that was the style of convention. So we had the 
 astonishing incongruity of a Greek temple, with all its 
 niceties of detail elongated to an extraordinary height and 
 much of its fine detail wholly lost to the naked eye. Our 
 tall buildings are still usually surmounted by a heavy and 
 elaborate classic cornice at a height of two or three hun- 
 dred feet a thing incongruous, useless, and unfit. 
 
 We have been experimenting since then, and have 
 learned many things about the treatment of tall buildings, 
 but we still use the horizontal lines of the classic and 
 divide the wall surface into base, shaft, and capital, with 
 the attendant entablature somewhat after the division of 
 the classic column. 
 
 It is astonishing that no one for so long thought of 
 building many-storied office structures in pure Gothic, for 
 here surely is the logical treatment of the problem, at least 
 within existing traditions. The so-called sky-scraper is 
 as essentially expressive of height as the Gothic churches 
 were. The long vertical lines are its dominant lines, yet 
 in almost all existing types these are broken as far as 
 possible by heavy horizontal lines, as if the intent were to 
 make it a superimposition of disconnected stories and 
 group of stones. If pure Gothic forms were used the 
 horizontal lines would retire, and the vertical lines be 
 accented to the fullest, carrying up from story to story in 
 
 300
 
 THE AMERICAN DECADENCE 
 
 a way that would immensely increase the impression of 
 height. The plain surface between the lines of support 
 would be treated probably in terra-cotta slabs, or some 
 plastic form that would honestly express the mere inten- 
 tion of enclosing the building. This would, in the Gothic 
 style, be much more feasible than in a classic form; and 
 it would be more economical because of the simplification 
 and repetition of manufactured decorative details. 
 
 In civic or governmental buildings the United States 
 shows genuine and most gratifying progress. During the 
 black-walnut-and-haircloth period, and later during the 
 carpenter period, many unkind things architectural were 
 done in the name and out of the pocket of the Federal 
 government. Even the fine examples of the Capitol and 
 the Treasury Building did not suffice to save the nation 
 from the Washington and New York post-offices, the build- 
 ing of the War, Navy, and State departments, or that su- 
 preme achievement of engineering architecture, the Pen- 
 sion Office. We were not even saved from the overornate 
 gilt dome and the hopeless tangle of detail of the Con- 
 gressional Library, which brazenly flaunts itself in com- 
 petition with the majestic and dignified Capitol dome, 
 though this production is of our own day. 
 
 On the whole, however, progress is genuine and wide- 
 spread, thanks, very largely, to the excellent work of the 
 present supervising architect of the United States Treasury, 
 James Knox Taylor, and his predecessor, William Martin 
 Aiken, both graduates of the Massachusetts "Tech." Mr. 
 Aiken's regime was a clearing away of old departmental 
 traditions, red tape, and dead-wood, in preparation for the 
 adoption of new methods. Mr. Taylor's thirteen years of 
 office have been actively and solidly constructive. 
 
 301
 
 THE AMERICAN DECADENCE 
 
 All the important Federal buildings of the Colonial 
 period were, perhaps, inevitably in some form of classic 
 which has ever seemed best to express the ideals of civic 
 or national dignity and power. These early buildings are 
 the best we have, and they express not only their special 
 purpose, but our national spirit as nearly as we have been 
 able to express it. Building on this foundation, Mr. Tay- 
 lor had developed a distinctly classic form for all those 
 governmental buildings within his jurisdiction post- 
 offices, customs-houses, and Federal courts. So there are 
 coming into being, or recently completed, in many parts 
 of this country classic buildings which are serving as 
 inspiration and models for other public and semi-public 
 buildings (Figs. 115, 116). It is largely as a result of 
 this Federal initiative that evidence of a sound and 
 wholesome classic revival is so apparent throughout the 
 United States. 
 
 While the big cities with their great sky-scrapers are 
 working out their peculiar and special problems, and may 
 find the solution in Gothic lines, the line of growth in all 
 other kinds of buildings is thus distmctlv toward the 
 classic one might almost say the more classic. These 
 seem the dominant tendencies, but almost equally sig- 
 nificant is the frequent and sound use of almost every 
 style we have named. It is, as has been said, a period of 
 analysis and experiment. Young America is trying to 
 express herself, and because she is a conglomerate of 
 many elements, the expression is still various and un- 
 certain, but with fixed tendencies growing more and more 
 apparent.
 
 CHAPTER XVIII 
 
 PROGRESS IN OTHER COUNTRIES 
 
 UR studies have led us up to this 
 point along the central line of prog- 
 ress, from Byzantium to Athens, 
 thence to Rome, northward into 
 France, and so onward. Only one 
 offshoot or back-water have we fol- 
 lowed that of the Byzantine into 
 Russia and the others must be disposed of now. 
 
 In travelling, either in Spain on the one hand or in 
 Germany and the North countries on the other, one finds 
 so much of interest and beauty in the old examples that 
 it is difficult to realize these works are not within the 
 main line of growth, and not vital or even participating 
 in the development of architectural styles that have 
 meaning for us to-day. 
 
 Spain developed individually and with some distinction 
 in a style somewhat muddied by her Arab invaders. It 
 was this Saracenic control which kept her out of the 
 main current of progress, and while it created for itself 
 on its own account, there are not those elements in it 
 vital to ourselves or to our times. Saracenic, or Moorish, 
 architecture and decoration is seen in this country often 
 enough to be familiar to most of us, but it is always an 
 
 34
 
 PROGRESS IN OTHER COUNTRIES 
 
 exotic and never quite fit or at home. In later times 
 America borrowed from Spain a style made familiar in 
 the old Spanish missions of Texas and California, which 
 is now being used extensively. Even this style is distinct- 
 ly foreign, especially in the North, and in the considera- 
 tion of the great European movement which we have been 
 watching it has no essential part. 
 
 Spain itself, however, has architecture of more interest. 
 After it had driven out the Moors, the pure-blooded Span- 
 iards who called themselves blue-blooded, to indicate 
 their freedom from Moorish ancestry or black blood- 
 began the development of their country's meteoric com- 
 mercial career. The gold from its possessions in the 
 New World began pouring in, and with its geographical 
 position between the Atlantic and the Mediterranean in 
 the line of the new trade routes, Spain became immensely 
 rich and powerful. The Spanish army and navy were 
 the strongest and the most feared in the world. 
 
 Here was certainly the basic element for architectural 
 creation, and yet we do not find it. Instead, we discover 
 a period of imitation and copying. Here we have no 
 national concentration on the ideal. The time for crea- 
 tion had passed; the stimulus was lacking, and therefore 
 even the adaptations lacked the beauty and force of the 
 originals. This condition is partially due to Spain's slow- 
 ness in joining the movement, already well developed in 
 France and England, for real nationalization, and to the 
 corrupt and selfish rulers of Church and State. These 
 men may be said to have had their hands on the throat 
 of Spain, and she could not shake them ofF, as France, 
 England, and the German states were doing. The fanat- 
 icism of the Church under the power of its rulers drove 
 
 35
 
 HOW TO KNOW ARCHITECTURE 
 
 the jews from the country, and the loss of those keen 
 traders, with their wonderful and far-reaching inter- 
 national affiliations, an element corresponding to our 
 banking institutions, seriously retarded development. 
 Then the Inquisition and the Society of Jesus drove out 
 the thinkers and creators, because they could not be 
 made to conform to the dictates of the established Church. 
 So we find Spain bereft of two vital elements the trader 
 and banker, who was also manufacturer and craftsman, 
 and the creator, who was scientist or artist. There remain 
 the peasant, and the noble and priest who lived on the 
 peasant and produced nothing, nor suffered others to. 
 So, in another way, we see our early formula or law again 
 proved. Spain, in losing the control of trade, that sub- 
 dues the wilderness, and science, that builds temples to 
 the ideal, lost every hope of greatness. Her downfall was 
 inevitable, and the lack of cohesion or continuity in the 
 growth of style here shown is another most striking illus- 
 tration of the value of architecture as an index to national 
 conditions. 
 
 Spain's cathedrals were borrowed from France, and 
 both the Romanesque and Gothic were drawn upon. 
 The church at Salamanca was late Romanesque (1120 to 
 1178), with a dome at the intersection of nave and tran- 
 sept. It is, however, not to be compared with the French 
 cathedrals. 
 
 Seville has the largest mediaeval cathedral in the world, 
 built between 1401 and 1520. The architecture is Gothic, 
 but liberties were taken with those forms which in France 
 were the direct results of utilitarian requirement, and 
 therefore true and lawful. For instance, classic moldings 
 and details were borrowed and used with the Gothic 
 
 306
 
 PROGRESS IN OTHER COUNTRIES 
 
 forms, not with a clear and definite ideal, but arbitrarily 
 and inconsistently. In the same way various localisms 
 were introduced and grafted on the borrowed style with- 
 out due reason. So with a corrupt ideal we have a cor- 
 ruption of its expression, for the bizarre Spanish, despite 
 its bigness and impressive qualities, does not reach any- 
 thing like high-water mark. 
 
 In the countries north and east of France we find the 
 same failures of great achievement but from different 
 causes. The great trade routes of this region (now 
 comprising the German and Austrian empires and the 
 Netherlands) were the Rhine, which flows northward 
 from the Alps to the North Sea, and the Danube, flowing 
 southward and eastward to the Black Sea. With these 
 trade routes open, as in former times, the Eastern trade 
 with the North and West belonged to these Eastern Franks, 
 and there was every prospect of their supremacy. With 
 Constantinople closed by the Turks, however, the trade 
 tide swung to the westward, leaving the Eastern Europeans 
 to fight back the Mongolian hordes, while the Western 
 people, thus protected, went about the business of de- 
 velopment. The Easterners, of course, joined with Eng- 
 land and France in the Crusades, and they had their 
 share of the constant internecine wars, fighting alter- 
 nately with the Lombards, with their own German 
 princelets, and with the pope and his bishops. 
 
 Then the German kings dreamed that splendid dream 
 of a \vorld empire by conquest, the same dream that had 
 possessed Alexander, Caesar, and Charlemagne, partly 
 fulfilled by each in turn, resulting each time in weakness 
 and disintegration. While the kings of France and Eng- 
 land remained at home attending to the small but effective 
 
 37
 
 HOW TO KNOW ARCHITECTURE 
 
 business of overthrowing both feudal barons and the 
 peasantry, the German king, as the successor of Charle- 
 magne, was nursing a triple sovereignty over all his own 
 vast and incorrigible domain over Germany, Italy, and 
 the Holy Roman empire. The great plan did not succeed. 
 The triple-crowned king was defeated by the feudal lords 
 at home, and Germany remained without any large or 
 cohesive national spirit, until the impetus which France 
 had got out of the union of religious revolt and of national 
 pride had driven her well into the lead. 
 
 Some authorities have claimed that the Gothic inspira- 
 tion of France came from this Eastern source. You re- 
 member that Charlemagne brought architects north from 
 Ravenna in Italy to build the cathedral of Aix (796 to 
 814). This had an undoubted influence, but that it was 
 fundamental in giving us the Gothic I decidedly ques- 
 tion. The theory I have enunciated of architectural style 
 development, following trade under the inspiration of 
 political and religious conflict and progress, too plainly 
 operates in the case of France to permit the acceptance 
 of such tenuous hypotheses. 
 
 The architectural supremacy of France over Germany 
 was hardly apparent during the Romanesque period. The 
 churches of this style in Saxony and the other German 
 countries are not greatly inferior or different from those 
 in the south of France, except as local tradition and the 
 available materials show their influence. The most not- 
 able variations are the addition of apses to both the ends 
 of the church, and also at the ends of the transepts, and 
 in the form of the tower roofs. These have steep gables 
 on each of the four sides, with a ridge starring from the 
 apex of each gable and running to the apex of the tower 
 
 308
 
 PROGRESS IN OTHER COUNTRIES 
 
 at a steep angle. A crude spire, peculiar to these North 
 countries, is the not altogether imposing result. 
 
 The Romanesque forms continued to dominate archi- 
 tecture in Germany until the thirteenth century, but even 
 they did not show the progress that was going on in 
 France. Then in 1273 the house of Hapsburg succeeded 
 to the German crown under Rudolph, and Gothic was 
 introduced from France. But again the impetus that had 
 driven the French churches skyward in such a dazzling 
 burst of creative ecstasy was lacking, and though notable 
 copies were made, nothing was added to the rich dis- 
 coveries of the Norman Frenchman. Cologne cathedral, 
 begun among the first, is the best-known example of Gothic 
 architecture in Germany. It is an adaptation, almost a 
 copy, of the great cathedral at Amiens. 
 
 During the Renaissance period the German people 
 made their own investigation of the laws of the ancient 
 Greeks and Romans, and developed their own translations. 
 But the court and the language of France shows its in- 
 fluence, coloring more or less the architectural expression 
 of the nations as far north as the barbarian Russian; un- 
 til in modern times we find a nation, an empire, having 
 passed through the fires of religious revolt and internecine 
 war, creating for herself an ideal which was destined to 
 dominate and to force scientific or art creation indepen- 
 dent of the old laws and codes, and another distinct and 
 dominating style in architecture. 
 
 We have seen a nation of Greeks, cohesive, of one blood 
 and race -proud, followed by a mediaeval France with 
 pride of race, of power, and of national idealism, creating 
 for themselves and for us the only complete and distinc- 
 tive expressions of idealism and science in the life story 
 21 39
 
 HOW TO KNOW ARCHITECTURE 
 
 of the races. And now the (German people, having served 
 as a bulwark against the invasion of the barbarian, and 
 having solved for herself her own national problem, has 
 taken unto herself one religion and one nation. 
 
 Commercialism and trade is for the Fatherland. Science 
 is creating for the idealism of the Fatherland; and another 
 nation, cohesive, concentrated, and nation-proud, is climb- 
 ing toward that apex which has been reached so rarely 
 in the history of style (Fig. 117). 
 
 The East must in time succumb to the Teuton, and 
 out of this Fatherland of style and symbolism, coupled 
 with the independence and creative force of an intense 
 idealism, \vill come, if it is not already on the way, a new 
 and a distinctive method of expression. It would seem 
 necessary, therefore, in considering broadly the question 
 of the proper approach to the knowledge of architecture, 
 that one should remember our axiom. 
 
 To know architecture is to know the fundamental hu- 
 man or national idealism.
 
 CHAPTER XIX 
 
 THE ARCHITECT AND THE FUTURE 
 
 ITTLE has been said in this book con- 
 cerning the individual, the architect, 
 who has through the ages carried on 
 and developed the laws of the language 
 of building so that we may read the 
 story of man's evolution in composition 
 and construction in our own street and 
 our own home. We have watched the human emotions 
 that have been dominant in molding the changing form 
 on which architectural styles are based. In trying to 
 grasp the salient and especially human characteristics of 
 the styles, we have largely and perhaps wisely overlooked 
 the medium through whom the influence operated. 
 
 For the architect's share in the evolution of style is 
 curiously less than would naturally be supposed. He be- 
 gan as a mere craftsman, building without traditions for 
 purely utilitarian purposes. Then came the idea of doing 
 honor to deity and the state, and something more was at- 
 tempted first bigness, then beauty. The popular de- 
 mand and popular aspiration forced the attempt, the 
 medium was the architect. He collected all available 
 experience on the subject and created results in harmony 
 with this demand. He was scientist, and, in a measure, 
 
 312
 
 THE ARCHITECT AND THE FUTURE 
 
 artist, but the fundamental emotional or art impulse came 
 from the people, and he created always within the limita- 
 tions of popular acceptance and understanding. It is be- 
 cause of this fact that he has told us the true story of 
 the people and of the desires of his time. 
 
 Architecture is unique among the professions and the 
 arts by reason of its numberless limitations traditional, 
 scientific, practical, and personal. On the one hand, for 
 instance, is its alliance with the numerous manufacturing 
 and building trades, and on the other is the constructive 
 imagination of the artist seeking expression under the 
 absolute control of financial conservation. 
 
 Ordinary every -day human convenience must domi- 
 nate all traditions, laws, and periods in the practice of 
 the architect. The discrimination and taste of the owner 
 or investor and the requirements of his family or tenant, 
 the social or business environment and the customs of 
 the locality, with the materials decided on because of their 
 fitness, are all matters of essential importance. 
 
 The constantly changing conditions which exist in the 
 inventive and manufacturing world, the increasing use of 
 concrete and steel, the multitudinous inventions, and the 
 endless flood of catalogues make it almost impossible for 
 an architect to remain fixed in any one mental attitude 
 for any length of time. While he must know as an artist 
 the basic laws of composition and style, he must as a 
 constructor or business man be as well informed in the 
 theory and use of the many elements that are to become 
 part of his scientific whole, and which must have their 
 own peculiar share in the making or the marring of his 
 artistic composition. He must be at least on speaking 
 terms with all such practical and prosaic necessities as 
 
 3*3
 
 HOW TO KNOW ARCHITECTURE 
 
 steam-heating, electricity, machinery, and plumbing; the 
 constructing ability of contractors, foremen, and work- 
 men, as well as accounting methods that enable him to 
 check costs and payments, and to act as a financial expert 
 where these relate to the marriage of his practical and 
 artistic elements. The architect must also know the 
 materials, their texture, color, weight, cost, and composi- 
 tion all of which have multiplied vastly in number and 
 complexity in recent years. 
 
 The personal equation in architecture has, however, 
 more consideration than ever before, and it has been 
 growing in importance practically since the time of the 
 Gothic. Throughout the entire Renaissance period the 
 individual and his own peculiar method become more 
 and more prominent, and the result is apparent in the 
 development of the styles. This, I believe, is the result 
 of the political independence of the individual and of his 
 acceptance of the right to express in any form or period. 
 This personal independence has created and does create 
 subtle differences which may be recognized by those who 
 have more intimacy with the man or with the school than 
 ordinarily comes within the view of the layman. This 
 exists in precisely the same degree as in music or in litera- 
 ture, where men may recognize the turn of a note or of a 
 phrase and its personality. 
 
 There is a side of architecture, however, which should 
 fairly be considered by the interested layman as well 
 within the field of his knowledge and judgment. This 
 side includes rugs, with the stories of their Eastern sym- 
 bolism, furniture and other accessories, and their proper 
 adjustment to their architectural surroundings; china in 
 all its forms; silver in its ancient glory, with its own trade 
 
 3H
 
 THE ARCHITECT AND THE FUTURE 
 
 and guild stories; folklore woven into the usual, the 
 common, and every-day weaves and ornaments in linens 
 and laces, showing periods, historical trade truths, and 
 human desire. These stories can be found in all the 
 furnishings that a modern home requires. These appar- 
 ently unimportant items are too frequently considered 
 beyond the ken of law and of cultivation. The story of 
 human effort and its expression, graphically told, as we 
 have seen, in the everlasting language of stone and brick, 
 is also told in these useful and ornamental accessories. 
 The architect who designs and creates a cathedral will 
 apply the same knowledge of the laws in the selection or 
 designing of a simple piece of table furniture. Why should 
 not the layman secure for himself a share in the pleasures 
 which any measure of this special knowledge does not 
 fail to give ? 
 
 There is a strong temptation to lose one's self among 
 these various and fascinating related subjects, but of 
 necessity I confine myself to the main branch of expressed 
 civilization, leaving my readers to follow the pleasant 
 by-paths in other company. 
 
 Consideration of the human stories in the arts and 
 sciences, with some research along these parallel roads, 
 might well be a part of the curriculum of high schools, 
 private schools, and of every college. Here is educa- 
 tional material of fundamental human importance. 
 
 Nor would this interfere with the growth of the financial 
 imagination, nor in any degree reduce the joy of life. It 
 would give to the retiring business or professional man a 
 field of intellectual and aesthetic activity and research 
 with which to end his days, and it would also soften the 
 sharp edges of commercial conflict that is some day to 
 
 3 J 5
 
 HOW TO KNOW ARCHITECTURE 
 
 give us the millennium of a general and common appre- 
 ciation of the good things. 
 
 As we have said, the main line of that scientific ex- 
 pression which is architecture is less than half what is 
 popularly called art. In the very nature of things it is a 
 supplying of every-day, tangible human needs for shelter, 
 isolation, and comfort; and we, all of us, laymen and 
 scientists alike, may well demand a say in the supplying 
 of such needs. 
 
 In this joint partnership of the layman and the scientist 
 the knowledge both of business necessities and the econom- 
 ical adjustments of financial exchange, of business laws, 
 and the practical handling of men is of as much impor- 
 tance as a knowledge of the arts and the laws thereof. 
 This leads us to the conclusion that a good artist cannot 
 be a complete artist without constructive faculty and a 
 full appreciation of commercial or trade requirements. 
 
 As it was among the men of the Middle Ages, the mod- 
 ern architect has his guild or society: the American In- 
 stitute of Architects, with chapters in all the important 
 centres of the country. Almost every strong man in the 
 profession is within this body, although its membership is 
 still a minority of practising architects. The A. I. A. 
 has done a great deal, by reason of its national character, 
 to strengthen that estimable group of public-spirited and 
 insistent body of practising architects now living, and to 
 raise public recognition of professional devotion to sound 
 traditions and high standards. This influence will con- 
 tinue to grow so long as intellect and not interest remains 
 the hall-mark of professional success. 
 
 The desire of the Institute is to develop this professional 
 authority not only in private practice, but also in the field 
 
 316 '
 
 THE ARCHITECT AND THE FUTURE 
 
 of Federal building. In this case the client must be the 
 United States Government, which in past years had proved 
 itself a most unenlightened if not over-particular builder. 
 To save the nation from its own folly in thus memorializ- 
 ing itself for posterity, the American Institute of Archi- 
 tects has advocated the creation of a Federal Bureau of 
 Fine Arts. 
 
 This Bureau of Fine Arts, and eventually a govern- 
 mental Department of Fine Arts, based in part on the 
 effective systems in use in France and the other European 
 governments, is without doubt assured to us in the near 
 future. A great need, a vast amount of public opinion, 
 and all the not inconsiderable influence of the American 
 Institute of Architects, and many other bodies similar in 
 general character, are encouraging the innovation. Cer- 
 tainly the importance to American citizenship is im- 
 measurable. 
 
 Of other factors that, working with the architect, play 
 a part in architectural expression, are the material manu- 
 facturers, the builders, and the workmen. The archi- 
 tect is no longer a craftsman, though he must know as 
 much as the craftsman in each of a dozen fields. He must 
 materialize his ideal and the ideal of his time through 
 
 O 
 
 various human agencies more or less imperfect, usually 
 more than less. He must find all the varying elements 
 that have contributed to his conception laws, traditions, 
 the national spirit, the dominating ideal of his period, the 
 nationality of the style he has borrowed, the temperament, 
 occupation, habits, and prejudices of his clients and the 
 imaginative quality he has added, interpreted through 
 these others. 
 
 The architect, nevertheless, has a profession with pecul- 
 
 3 1 /
 
 HOW TO KNOW ARCHITECTURE 
 
 iar and especial privileges and honors. He is in a most 
 intimate sense the historian of his time, an almost uncon- 
 scious recorder of the very spirit of nations, and his record 
 has a permanence and a verity unequalled in the world. 
 Even the marvellous literature of Greece is not as much 
 to us to-day as her architecture, the influence of which, in 
 a hundred forms, is seen whichever way we turn. 
 
 And so it will be with the architects of to-day a century 
 or two hence. They will tell our grandchildren what 
 manner of folk we were. And our grandchildren will 
 laugh or weep at the story. What this story may be I 
 have tried with you to discover. Perhaps 1 should say I 
 have tried to point a way for its discovery; to give, in 
 other words, a method by which the perspective of time 
 may be applied, however roughly, even to our own day. 
 
 And what of the future ? If the tendency of the time 
 is toward a further analysis and rehabilitation of classic 
 forms, must we be contented with the prospect of such 
 an operation till the end of time ? 
 
 If our review of style evolution has demonstrated any 
 one fundamental law regarding it, this is that conditions 
 must produce some compelling ideal, must bring about 
 some great crisis to give science the emotional impetus for 
 creation. 
 
 The ideal in architecture to-day is chiefly the personal 
 ideal that artistic conscience again of the group that 
 is building us our buildings; a brilliant group doing ex- 
 cellent individual work, whose ambitions are the strongest 
 element in the architectural progress of our time. 
 
 You remember that it was a great ebullition of civic 
 pride which gave Athens her architecture, the inspiration 
 of a new religious ideal that began the Christian archi-
 
 THE ARCHITECT AND THE FUTURE 
 
 tecture called Romanesque, and the addition of a national 
 ideal to that which gave France the Gothic. Similarly 
 the awakening of intellectual and philosophical interest 
 and activities a less potent force brought about the 
 Renaissance, which was not in the same degree creative. 
 
 What have we in America comparable to any of these 
 forces ? What conflict is going on, or is imminent, that 
 might key us to the creative pitch of these olden times ? 
 
 With civic pride we are surely but lightly endowed, 
 for national feeling has taken the place of local sentiment. 
 The city of to-day is not, in these times of universal travel, 
 in any degree like the city of old, which was a nation in 
 itself and sufficient unto itself. Of nationalism, too, we 
 are not heavily burdened. Our recently quickened un- 
 derstanding of commercial and political frailties, our grow- 
 ing national pessimism, and our broadening world sym- 
 pathies are influences antagonistic to any violent patriotic 
 elation. Nor is a unity of religious or ethical ideal possible 
 with the multiple divisions of creed, the rapidly transi- 
 tional development of religious thought, and our rather 
 coldly intellectual attitude toward all formulated schemes 
 of ethical truth. While such a union of religious teach- 
 ing, under some great and inspiring leader, as yet un- 
 heralded, is possible, and the various progressive move- 
 ments toward a more metaphysical and de-doctrinated 
 code seem to be preparing the way, the tendency is so far 
 in the other direction. Religious progress at this time is 
 decidedly toward a broader and freer individualism than 
 the world has ever known. The progress is distinctly 
 intellectual, and the age continues an intellectual one. 
 Widely inclusive investigation and experiment, transition, 
 uncertainty, and unrest, though not without progress, are
 
 HOW TO KNOW ARCHITECTURE 
 
 the keynotes of the time, and our architecture reveals it 
 even to ourselves. 
 
 The big, dominating force in America to-day is its in- 
 dustrial feudalism, and its restraining force is the ideal 
 of the individual. This is developed to a point unknown 
 in the previous history of architecture. The opportuni- 
 ties given the average American to express himself in 
 domestic architecture are unique. The condition is un- 
 doubtedly an outcome of the interesting partnership be- 
 tween the industrial overlord and his retainers. The 
 overlord requires libraries, institutions of learning, banks, 
 and palaces, and we have them. On the other hand, we 
 have to-day a domestic architecture of the highest degree 
 of excellence, a new expression which is not only com- 
 fortable and fit, but beautiful and supremely convenient. 
 
 Science will continue to build more and more amazing 
 temples for the overlord as long as the industrial ideal 
 retains its power. And when the time comes for the 
 third great revolution, or evolution, and that ideal is de- 
 stroyed or modified, out of the conflict, saved by the ideal 
 of the individual unit, will arise a new and vital power, 
 perhaps approaching the Ideal socialism of the thirteenth 
 century without the attending horrors, perhaps a world 
 citizenship, and science will build temples to the new 
 ideal, and a new style will be born.
 
 INDEX 
 
 ABACUS, the, term explained, 40; 
 in Ionic capital, 42. 
 
 Acropolis, the Greek; relation of 
 our buildings to, 32. 
 
 Aiken, William Martin, American 
 architect, 301. 
 
 Albany, N. Y., City Hall at, an ex- 
 ample of Romanesque, 122. 
 
 Alexander the Great, tomb of, 56 
 (Fig. 21). 
 
 Alhambra, the, Moorish arch of, 
 74 (Fig. 31). 
 
 American architecture, polyglot 
 character of, 4 ; as source of his- 
 torical data, 4; colonial, 79; ex- 
 ample of Roman in, 79; ex- 
 amples of Gothic in buildings, 
 157, 1 60, 164; translations of 
 French Renaissance, the domi- 
 nating influence in, 211; Geor- 
 gian period in, 271 et seq.; essen- 
 tially Greek in old N. Y., 264; 
 begins in U. S. with colonial, 
 275; dominating element to-day, 
 298; decadence of, 294 et seq.; 
 revival of classic in, 303; ideals 
 of to-day, 3 18. 
 
 American Institute of Architect- 
 ure, the, aims of, 316. 
 
 Apses, the, of Romanesque 
 churches described, 102; de- 
 velopment of, 109; detail of in 
 Church of Notre Dame du Port, 
 iii. 
 
 Arabesque, in Moorish architect- 
 ure, 73 (Figs. 30, 31). 
 
 Arch, the, Moorish, from the Alca- 
 zar, 74 (Fig. 31); in the Alham- 
 bra, 74; change in form of, 102; 
 development of pointed Gothic, 
 107 ; as basis of Gothic architect- 
 
 ure, 132; pointed Gothic, 136; 
 of the fifteenth century, 159; 
 treatment of round, 183 ; de- 
 velopment of in England, 246. 
 
 Arches, Roman triumphal, 58; 
 Roman with pediment, 67; 
 round as substitute for the lin- 
 tel, 101; stone in Gothic archi- 
 tecture, 132. 
 
 Architect's drawing of a house in 
 Salem, 282. 
 
 Architect, the, his share in the 
 evolution of style, 311 et seq. 
 
 Architectural styles Assyrian, 16; 
 Babylonian, 16; origin of the 
 Ionic, 20 (Fig. 5) ; importance of 
 Greek, 26; evolution of, 29; 
 Roman, 58 ; Byzantine a product 
 of Christianity, 63 (Figs. 23, 24) ; 
 Russian, 73, 76; Saracenic in 
 America, 83 ; the Romanesque, 
 95; development of in early 
 Middle Ages dependent on 
 skilled craftsmen, 120; highest 
 development of in northern 
 France in Middle Ages, 125-13 i ; 
 the Gothic, 132149; Flamboy- 
 ant Gothic, 1501155; Renais- 
 sance, 169-195; rebirth of the 
 classic, 174; example of Roman 
 Renaissance, 179, 193, 195, 199; 
 example of Italian Renaissance, 
 186, 188; Venetian, 189, 190; 
 example of Florentine, 192; 
 example of French Renaissance, 
 205, 209; Francis I., 209; ex- 
 ample of Louis XIV., 216, 221; 
 example of Renaissance, 230, 
 234; English development of, 
 239 et seq.; Perpendicular Goth- 
 ic in England, 246, 247; Tudor 
 
 321
 
 1I()\V TO KNOW ARCHITECTURE 
 
 Gothic in England, 247; Eliza- 
 bethan in England, 248-251 ; ex- 
 amples of English, 241, 243, 245, 
 249, 252; the Georgian in Eng- 
 land, 256 c/ scq.; English Renais- 
 sance in America, 258, 259; re- 
 vival of all styles in England, 
 261; colonial, 261, 275 ct scq.; 
 Victorian Gothic, 265 ; the Geor- 
 gian in America, 271 ct scq.; 
 Spanish Renaissance in Mexico, 
 272; how to distinguish from 
 each other, 293; American do- 
 mestic or " carpenter style" a re- 
 production of the Flemish, 297. 
 
 Architecture, human factors in, 3- 
 9; trade and scientific factors in, 
 10-25 ; apogee of reached in Mid- 
 dle Ages, 125; an index to na- 
 tional conditions, 306. 
 
 Architrave, term explained, 36. 
 
 Arch thrust, the, explained, 133 
 (Fig. 52) ct scq. 
 
 Aries, France, church of St. Tro- 
 phime an example of Roman- 
 esque, 103, 104. 
 
 Assyria, terra - cotta architecture, 
 16; dominated architecture of 
 New World, 16. 
 
 Assyrian architecture, 16, 18 
 
 (Fig. 3)- 
 
 Assyrian sculpture, 19 (Fig. 4). 
 
 Astor House, New York, exam- 
 ple of Greek Doric, 54 (Fig. 
 20). 
 
 Athens, birthplace of modern ar- 
 chitecture, 26; leading city of 
 Greece, 28; golden age of, 29 ct 
 scq. 
 
 Atrium or parris, term explained, 
 140. 
 
 Axis, the, controlling factor in 
 composition, 22 (Fig. 6). 
 
 BABYLONIAN architecture, 16. 
 
 Baroque, variety of Venetian Re- 
 naissance, 193. 
 
 Basilica, the basis for Christian 
 church architecture, 88. 
 
 Basilican architecture, compared 
 with Byzantine, 91; differs from 
 the classic, 92; during tenth 
 century, 97. 
 
 Beauvais, France, cathedral as an 
 
 example of Gothic arch, 135. 
 Black-walnut-and-haircloth period 
 
 in architecture, 233, 265, 295. 
 Blois, France, chateau at, showing 
 
 the classic influence, 197, 204. 
 Boston, Trinity Church, porch of, 
 
 as example of Romanesque, 
 
 IIQ. 
 
 British architecture, dominant 
 characteristic of, 239. See Eng- 
 land. 
 
 Buttress-and-arch form, beginning 
 of, 101. 
 
 Byzantine architecture, the prod- 
 uct of Christianity, 62 ; exam- 
 ples of, 64, 65 (Figs. 23, 24); 
 technical description of, 66; not 
 an influence of tremendous im- 
 portance, 70; pointed, 70; in 
 America, 80; compared with 
 Basilican, 91; not influential in 
 art of the West, 99; an offshoot 
 of the pure Greek, 99: influence 
 of in Notre Dame du Puy, 107; 
 cathedral of St. Front, 112 (Fig. 
 46). 
 
 Byzantine capital, St. Mark's, 
 Venice, 72 (Fig. 291;); at Ra- 
 venna ibid. (Fig. 296). 
 
 Byzantine churches, 64, 65, 187. 
 
 CAPITAL, Assyrian, showing the 
 origin of the Ionic, 20 (Fig. 5) ; 
 Corinthian, 45 (Fig. 13), 46 
 (Fig. 14); composite, 73 (Fig. 
 30); Roman, 101 (Fig. 39). 
 
 Capitol, the, Rome, example of 
 Italian Renaissance, 181. 
 
 Cathedral at Beauvais, France, an 
 example of Gothic arch, 135. 
 
 Chambers, Sir William, English 
 architect, 261, 265. 
 
 Chambord, France, chateau at, an 
 example of French Renaissance, 
 205. 
 
 Chateau, at Blois, France, shows 
 the classic influence, 197, 204; 
 at Chambord, France, an ex- 
 ample of French Renaissance, 
 205; at Chenonceaux, example 
 of the new Renaissance, 208. 
 
 Chersiphron, leading Greek archi-
 
 INDEX 
 
 tect, 27; builder of Temple of 
 
 Diana, 27. 
 Christ, effect of His teachings on 
 
 architecture, 60. 
 Christian architecture, birth of, 
 
 87-95- 
 
 Christian church architecture, Ba- 
 silicas the basis for, 88 (Fig. 
 38)- 
 
 City Hall, Albany, New York, an 
 example cf Romanesque, 122; 
 N. Y. City an example of 
 English Renaissance, 259. 
 
 Classic architecture, Roman and 
 Greek, 58; rebirth of in the Re- 
 naissance, 174; introduction of 
 in England, 251; American sky- 
 scraper designed in, 300; revival 
 in U.S. ,303. See also Greek and 
 Roman. 
 
 Colonial architecture, mostly Gre- 
 cian, 47; gambrel-roof period, 
 278; examples of, 288; develop- 
 ment of in the South, 291. Sec 
 also Georgian architecture. 
 
 Column, the, Assyrian, 18 (Fig. 3) ; 
 Greek development of, 39 et seq.; 
 basis for classification, of all 
 classic buildings, 40 ; Doric, 4 1 
 (Fig. 10) ; Ionic, 43, 48, 51 (Figs, 
 n, 1 6, 1 8); serious fault of the 
 Ionic, 44. 
 
 Composite, the, developed by the 
 Romans, 59. 
 
 Constantinople, church of St. So- 
 phia, showing dome construc- 
 tion, 64 (Fig. 23) ; technical de- 
 scription of St. Sophia, 66. 
 
 Corinthian, the, its origin, 44 (Figs. 
 13, 14) ; used in small buildings, 
 45 (Figs. 15, 17, 19) ; example of 
 in U. S., 50 (Fig. 17); preferred 
 by the Romans, 58. 
 
 Cross, the Greek, 68 ; use of as a 
 symbol, 90; difference between 
 Roman, and Greek, 9 1 . 
 
 Custom- House, New York, the old, 
 an example of Ionic columns, 
 51 (Fig. 1 8). 
 
 DENTIL, the, term explained, 39. 
 Dinocrates, Greek architect of 
 Alexandria, 27. 
 
 Dome, the. first appearance of, 65 ; 
 further developed, 68. 
 
 Doric architecture, example of in 
 U.S., 54 (Fig. 20). 
 
 Doric column, 41 (Fig. 10); com- 
 pared with Ionic, 42; porch, 49 
 (Fig. 20). 
 
 Drum, the, term explained, 68, 69. 
 
 ECHINUS, value of, 41. 
 Ecole de Beaux Arts, Paris, influ- 
 ence of its teaching, 296. 
 Egypt, influence on architecture, 
 
 IS (Fig- -0- 
 
 Egyptian architecture, influence 
 of, 15; example of, 16 (Fig. 2). 
 
 Egyptian columns from Temple of 
 Luxor, 15. 
 
 Elgin, Lord, English architect, 263. 
 
 Elizabethan architecture, 248-25 i . 
 
 Empire architecture, evolution of 
 under Napoleon I., 232. 
 
 England, development of archi- 
 tecture in, 239 et seq.; Canter- 
 bury Cathedral an example of 
 early Renaissance and late Goth- 
 ic, 241; architecture in under 
 the Normans, 242 ; Perpendicular 
 Gothic in, 247; St. Paul's Cathe- 
 dral, 252; Tudor Gothic in, 247; 
 Elizabethan architecture in, 248- 
 251; Georgian period in, 256 ct 
 seq. 
 
 English Renaissance architecture 
 in America, 258, 259 (Fig. 101); 
 302. 
 
 Entablature, term explained, 39. 
 
 FLAMBOYANT Gothic architecture, 
 150 etseq.; examples of, 154 (Fig. 
 61), 156 (Fig. 62); its counter- 
 part in U. S., 159. 
 
 Florence, Riccardi Palace at, ex- 
 ample of Italian Renaissance, 
 171. 
 
 Florentine architecture, 185; ex- 
 ample of, 192, 195. 
 
 Fontainebleau, Paris, example of 
 Francis I. period, 202 (Fig. 83). 
 
 Formula?, architectural, ancient 
 and modern the same, 114- 
 117. 
 
 France, beginnings of architecture 
 
 3 2 3
 
 HOW TO KNOW ARCHITECTURE 
 
 in, 96-100; development of the 
 Gothic in, 125-131; the Re- 
 naissance in, 196-212; School of 
 Fine Arts, 234. 
 
 Francis I., period of in France, 
 20 1 cl seq. 
 
 French Renaissance architecture, 
 beginnings of, 198 ct scq.; ex- 
 amples of, 205-2 1 1 ; in America, 
 299 (Fig. 115). 
 
 GAMBREL ROOF, Newport, R. I., 
 278 (Fig. 107). 
 
 Georgian architecture, in England, 
 256 ct scq.; in America, 271 ct 
 seq.; examples of, in America, 
 289, 292. 
 
 Germany, architectural progress 
 in, 3083 10. 
 
 Gothic arch, pointed, 107. 
 
 Gothic architecture, preparation 
 for, 125-131; the arch the basis 
 of, 132 ; development of, 132-140; 
 examples of, 135 et scq.; churches 
 the supremest expression of, 
 138; domestic, 139 (Fig. 55) ; the 
 nave in, 142; perfect example of, 
 147-149; example of, in U. S., 
 1 60, 164; an evolution from 
 the classic, 170; forms of, in 
 France, 202 et seq.; in England, 
 244; grew from need to sup- 
 port a high and heavy roof, 
 298. 
 
 Gothic churches, description of, 
 140 et seq. 
 
 Grammar of architecture, the, 2 1 
 ct seq. 
 
 Greek architecture, the dominant 
 style in U. S. to-day, 26; how 
 developed, 27; the Parthenon an 
 example of classic, 36 (Fig. 9); 
 basis of classic, 45, 52, 264; its 
 style applied but rarely assimi- 
 lated, 257; Latin and Anglo- 
 Saxon expression of, 263. See 
 also Classic, Corinthian, Greek, 
 Doric, Ionic. 
 
 Greek architects, the leading, 27. 
 
 Greek cross, 68, 69 (Fig. 26); 112 
 , (Fig. 46). 
 
 Greek culture, developed from the 
 arts and sciences of the East, 1 8 ; 
 
 the lonians* contribution to, 18; 
 the Dorians' contribution to, u>; 
 effect of seen in early Roman 
 architecture, 56. 
 Greek factors in architecture, 26- 
 
 5 2 - 
 
 Greek stone construction, 35 (Fig. 
 8). 
 
 HENRY IV. of France, development 
 
 of architecture under, 215, 216. 
 
 Herald Building in New York an 
 example of Italian Renaissance, 
 1 88. 
 
 Holland, Henry, English archi- 
 tect, 262. 
 
 Human factors in architecture, 3- 
 9- 
 
 Hunt, Richard M., American ar- 
 chitect, introduced the New 
 Greek style in U. S., 297. 
 
 ICTINUS, Greek architect, 27. 
 
 Ionic architecture, origin of, 20 
 (Fig. 5); used by the Athenians, 
 41; column (Figs. 11, 16, 18); 
 serious fault of, 44 ; capital show- 
 ing volute, 44 (Fig. 12); com- 
 pared with Doric, 42. 
 
 Italian architecture, the multiple 
 variations in styles of, 184. See 
 Architectural styles, Renais- 
 sance, etc. 
 
 Italy, development of architect- 
 ural styles in, based on classic, 
 183, 184. 
 
 JONES, Inigo, English architect, 
 
 252. 
 
 KNICKERBOCKER Trust Company, 
 New York, an example of Ro- 
 man, 77. 
 
 LINE of thrust, in the arch, 1^3, 
 136. 
 
 Lintel, the, use of explained, 33. 
 
 Louis XIV. of France, develop- 
 ment of architecture under, 221 
 ct scq. 
 
 Louis XV. of France, development 
 of architecture under, 229. 
 
 Louvre, the, Paris, masterpiece of 
 
 3 2 4
 
 INDEX 
 
 Renaissance architecture, 234 
 (Fig. 94). 
 
 McKiM, MEAD & WHITE, American 
 architects, devoted to the Italian 
 Renaissance, 298. 
 
 Madeleine, Church of the, Paris, 78. 
 
 Madison Square Presbyterian 
 Church, New York, an example 
 of Roman and Byzantine, 80. 
 
 Mansart, Jules Hardouin, French 
 architect, 221. 
 
 Marshalltown, Town, post-office at, 
 an example of French Renais- 
 sance, 298. 
 
 Massachusetts Institute of Tech- 
 nology, first school of archi- 
 tecture in U. S., 295. 
 
 Metopes, use of explained, 34, 36. 
 
 Mexico, architecture in, a sort of 
 Spanish Renaissance, 272. 
 
 Mission style, teaches the value of 
 simplicity, 274. 
 
 Modillions, use of, 38. 
 
 Moorish architecture, characteris- 
 tics of, 72; example of, 83. 
 
 XARTHEX, the, 140. 
 
 National types of architecture, 
 creation of, 20. 
 
 Nave, denned, 140; in Gothic ar- 
 chitecture, 142. 
 
 New England, development of 
 architecture in, 281 et seq. 
 
 New England houses, description 
 of, 279. 
 
 New York City, old Tombs Prison, 
 example of Egyptian, 16 (Fig. 
 2) ; Union Square Savings- Bank, 
 example of Corinthian, 50; old 
 Custom-House, an example of 
 Ionic columns, 51 (Fig. 18); col- 
 onnade on Lafayette Place, ex- 
 ample of Corinthian, 53; Astor 
 House, an example of Greek 
 Doric, 54 (Fig. 20) ; Knicker- 
 bocker Trust Co., an example of 
 Roman, 77; Madison Square 
 Presbyterian Church, an ex- 
 ample of Roman and Byzantine, 
 So; Temple Emanu-el, example 
 of Moorish, 83; St. Thomas's 
 Church, an example of Gothic, 
 
 158; St. Patrick's Cathedral, ex- 
 ample of Gothic, 162; doorway 
 on Broadway, an example of 
 fifteenth - century Gothic, 164; 
 Herald Building, an example of 
 Italian Renaissance, 188, 195; 
 Pennsylvania Railroad Station, 
 an example of Roman Renais- 
 sance, 194; Tiffany & Co., ex- 
 ample of Venetian, 190; public 
 library, example of Florentine, 
 192; City Hall, an example of 
 English Renaissance, 259. 
 
 Normans, the, adapters of archi- 
 tecture in England, 244. 
 
 Notre Dame du Port, doorway of, 
 compared with entrance of St. 
 Trophime, 106 (Fig. 42); dis- 
 tinctive features of, 109. 
 
 Notre Dame du Puy, church of, at 
 Le-Puy-en-Velay, described, 107. 
 
 PAPIER-MACHE, used as a substi- 
 tute for carved ornaments, 283. 
 
 Paris, France, Church of the Made- 
 leine, example of Roman tem- 
 ple, 78 (Fig. 34); 80, Church of 
 Ste.-Chapelle, perfect example 
 of Gothic, 148, 149. 
 
 Parthenon, the, example of Greek 
 classic, 36 (Fig. 9) ; structural 
 resemblance to primitive house, 
 36. 
 
 Parvis. See Atrium. 
 
 Pendentives, term explained, 66. 
 
 Pennsylvania Railroad Station, 
 New York, an example of Ro- 
 man Renaissance, 194. 
 
 Pericles, architectural develop- 
 ment under, 3 t. 
 
 Perpendicular Gothic in England, 
 246, 247. 
 
 Pittsburg, Court-House at, as ex- 
 ample of Romanesque, 121. 
 
 Plinth, in Tuscan column, 59. 
 
 Portsmouth, Va., Post-Office, as an 
 example of English Renaissance, 
 302. 
 
 Pre-Aryan architecture in Amer- 
 ica, 272. 
 
 Public library, New York, an ex- 
 ample of Florentine, 192. 
 
 Purlins, use of explained, 33. 
 
 325
 
 HOW TO KNOW ARCHITECTURE 
 
 RENAISSANCE architecture, a re- 
 birth of the classic, 169-195; sec- 
 ond period of in France, 213 ct 
 seq.; under Louis XIV., 224 ct 
 seq. ; the Louvre, a masterpiece of, 
 234 (Fig. 94) ; translation of in 
 England, 257. 
 
 Rheims, cathedral at, example of 
 Gothic, Frontis., 143. 
 
 Richardson, H. H., American ar- 
 chitect, interpreter of the Ro- 
 manesque in U. S., 124, 297. 
 
 Roman architecture, a hybrid de- 
 velopment of borrowed Greek, 
 58; preference for Corinthian, 
 58; influence on styles of Amer- 
 ican colonies, 76, example of, 
 77 (Fig- 34). 78; follows the 
 classic tradition, 180. 
 
 Roman capitals, showing influ- 
 ence of the Byzantine. 101 (Fig. 
 
 39)- 
 
 Roman Renaissance architecture, 
 example of, 193, 195, 199. 
 
 Roman temple, example of, in 
 Church of the Madeleine, 78 
 (Fig. 34)- 
 
 Romanesque architecture, precur- 
 sor of the Gothic, 94; created 
 in southern France, 99; stone 
 vaults in, 100; development of 
 along structural lines, 102 (Fig. 
 40) ; St. Trophime, example of, 
 103; portal at St. Gilles, 105 
 (Fig. 41) ; doorway Notre Dame 
 du Port, 1 06; example of at 
 Issoire, 109: example of at Notre 
 Dame du Puy, 109 (Fig. 4^5) ; in 
 Cathedral of St. Front, 112 (Fig. 
 46) ; common characteristics of, 
 1 13 ; examples of, in), 121, 122, 
 
 123- 
 
 Romanesque bracket, showing 
 Greek influence in simple fret, 
 123 (Fig. 51). 
 
 Rome, her place in development of 
 architecture, 57; Farnese Palace 
 at, 179, 193: the capital at, an 
 example of Italian Renaissance, 
 181; her importance in archi- 
 tecture, 193. 
 
 Rouen, France, cathedral at, ex- 
 ample of Gothic, 145; Church of 
 
 St. Maclou at, an example of 
 
 Gothic, 155, 156. 
 Ruskin, author's exception to his 
 
 definition of architecture, 2 i . 
 Russian architecture, 73, 76. 
 
 SAINTE - CHAPELLE, Church of, 
 Paris, a perfect example of 
 Gothic, 148, 149. 
 
 St. Front, Cathedral of, at Peri- 
 gueux, compared with St. Mark's, 
 Venice, 110, 112 (Fig. 46). 
 
 St. Gilles, Romanesque portal at, 
 
 105 (Fig. 41); detail of portal, 
 
 1 06 (Fig. 42). 
 
 St. John the Divine, N.Y., Cathe- 
 dral of, Byzantine and fifteenth- 
 century Gothic, 16 1. 
 
 St. Maclou at Rouen, an example 
 of Flamboyant Gothic, i=;q, 156. 
 
 St. Patrick's Cathedral, New' York, 
 an example of Gothic, 162. 
 
 St. Sophia, Constantinople, 64 
 (Fig. 23); technical description 
 of, 66. 
 
 St. Thomas's Church, New York, 
 example of Gothic, 158, 163. 
 
 St. Trophime, Church of, Aries, 
 example of Romanesque, 103; 
 described, 104. 
 
 Saracenic architecture in America, 
 
 83- 
 
 School of Fine Arts, France, 234. 
 
 Schwab, Charles M., residence of, 
 an example of French Renais- 
 sance, 2 i o. 
 
 Siena, Italy, the Duomo at, an ex- 
 ample of pointed Byzantine, 70 
 (Fig. 27). 
 
 Sill, the, use of explained, 33. 
 
 Sky-scrapers, American, designed 
 in classic style, better suited to 
 Gothic, 300. 
 
 So/Jit, the, explained, 39. 
 
 Southern colonial houses, descrip- 
 tion of, 291 . 
 
 Spain, architectural progress in, 
 305, 306. 
 
 Spanish Renaissance in Mexico, 272. 
 
 Stone vaults, in Romanesque arch- 
 itecture. 100. 
 
 Symbolism, Christian, develop- 
 ment of, 117, i iS. 
 
 326
 
 INDEX 
 
 TAYLOR, JAMES KNOX, American 
 architect, 301. 
 
 Temple Emanu-el, New York, ex- 
 ample of Moorish architecture, 83 . 
 
 Tiffany & Company, New York, an 
 example of Venetian, 190. 
 
 Titus, triumphal arch of, 59 (Fig. 
 22). 
 
 Tombs Prison, the old, example of 
 Egyptian architecture, 1 6 ( Fig. 2 ) . 
 
 Trade, intimate relation to archi- 
 tecture, 10 ; contribution to 
 style in architecture, 10 et seq.; 
 routes, ii. 
 
 Trade routes, influence on de- 
 velopment of architecture, 1 1 
 et seq.; 307, 308. 
 
 Triglyphs, use of explained, 34, 36; 
 decorative treatment of, 38. 
 
 Trinity Church, Boston, porch of, 
 as example of Romanesque, 119. 
 
 Troyes, France, cathedral at, an 
 example of Flamboyant Gothic, 
 147. 
 
 Truss, the, use of explained, 33. 
 
 Tudor Gothic architecture in Eng- 
 land, modern translation of, 245, 
 247. 
 
 Tuscan, the, development of by 
 the Romans, 58; resemblance to 
 Greek Doric, 59. 
 
 UNION SQUARE SAVINGS-BANK, 
 New York, an example of Co- 
 rinthian, 50 (Fig. 17). 
 
 Unitarian Church, New York, ex- 
 ample of English translation of 
 the Byzantine, 80. 
 
 VANDERBILT, W. K., residence, ex- 
 ample of Gothic, 160. 
 
 Venetian architecture, cosmopoli- 
 tanism of, 189; a distinct style, 
 ibid.; example of in U. S., 190. 
 
 Venetian Gothic architecture, a 
 developed Romanesque, 191 ; ex- 
 ample of (Fig. 69). 
 
 Venetian Renaissance, Palladio 
 moving spirit of, 191 ; decadence 
 of to baroque variety, 193. 
 
 Venice, Church of St. Mark's at, an 
 interpretation of St. Sophia, 65 
 (Fig. 24) ; doorway of Church of 
 St. Mark's, 71; round arches, 
 Church of St. Mark's, 173; ducal 
 palace at, an example of Vene- 
 tian Gothic, 175; library at, an 
 example of Venetian Renais- 
 sance, 177. 
 
 Verona, Italy, palace at, example 
 of Italian Renaissance, 186. 
 
 Versailles, palace of, example of 
 Louis XIV., 217, 221; the Petit 
 Trianon at, an example of Re- 
 naissance, 230. 
 
 Victorian Gothic architecture, re- 
 vival of in England, 265; ex- 
 ample of, 295 (Fig. 114).' 
 
 Volute, the, explained, 43, 44 (Fig. 
 
 12). 
 
 WARE, Prof. WILLIAM ROBERT, his 
 influence on American architect- 
 ure, 296. 
 
 Westminster Abbey, an example 
 of Gothic, 243. 
 
 Wren, Sir Christopher, English 
 architect, 252, 259. 
 
 ZENANA, the, Agra, India, example 
 of Russian architecture, 75 (Fig. 
 
 3 2 ), 76- 
 
 END
 
 UCLA-AUPL 
 
 NA 2550 W2 
 
 L 005 864 427 9 
 
 DC SOUTHERN REGIONAL LIBRARY FACILITY 
 
 A 001 235517 8